CEU eTD Collection

PHILOSTRATUS’ ARETHAS OF CAESAREA AND SCHOLIA ON THE MA Thesis in Medieval Studies Studies Medieval in Thesis MA CentralUniversity European VITA APOLLONII Ryan BaileyRyan May 2012 Budapest

IN LAUR. 69.33

CEU eTD Collection

Central European University, Budapest, in partial f partial Centralin Budapest, University, European ’ PHILOSTRATUS’ ARETHAS OF CAESAREA AND THE SCHOLIA ON ON SCHOLIA OF AND CAESAREA ARETHAS THE Accepted in conformance with the standards of the C the standards with Acceptedof conformance the in Thesis submitted to the Department of Medieval Stud the Department to of submitted Thesis Medieval ______of the Master of Arts degree in Medieval Studies. Studies. ofArts degree the Medieval Master in of Chair, Examination Committee Chair,Examination Thesis Supervisor Thesis VITAAPOLLONII requirements Ryan BaileyRyan May 2012 Examiner Examiner Examiner Budapest (USA) by ii

IN LAUR. 69.33 INLAUR. 69.33 ulfillment of the ulfillment EU. ies,

CEU eTD Collection

Central European University, Budapest, in partial f partial Centralin Budapest, University, European PHILOSTRATUS’ PHILOSTRATUS’ ARETHAS OF CAESAREA AND THE SCHOLIA ON ON SCHOLIA OF AND CAESAREA ARETHAS THE Accepted in conformance with the standards of the C the standards with Acceptedof conformance the in Thesis submitted to the Department of Medieval Stud the Department to of submitted Thesis Medieval ______of the Master of Arts degree in Medieval Studies. Studies. ofArts degree the Medieval Master in of VITAAPOLLONII External Reader External requirements Ryan BaileyRyan May 2012 Budapest (USA) by iii

IN LAUR. 69.33 INLAUR. 69.33 ulfillment of the ulfillment EU. ies, CEU eTD Collection

Central European University, Budapest, in partial f partial Centralin Budapest, University, European PHILOSTRATUS’ PHILOSTRATUS’ ARETHAS OF CAESAREA AND THE SCHOLIA ON ON SCHOLIA OF AND CAESAREA ARETHAS THE Accepted in conformance with the standards of the the standards with Acceptedof conformance the in Thesis submitted to the Department of Medieval Stud the Department to of submitted Thesis Medieval ______of the Master of Arts degree in Medieval Studies. Studies. ofArts degree the Medieval Master in of ______External Supervisor External VITAAPOLLONII requirements Ryan BaileyRyan Supervisor May 2012 Budapest (USA) by iv

IN LAUR. 69.33 IN LAUR. 69.33 ulfillment of the ulfillment CEU. CEU. ies, CEU eTD Collection

Budapest, __ May 2012 Budapest,2012 May __ su been has thesis of higher for deg institution education an academic the of part no that declare also prop a on infringes as thesis the of part no and others, of information il external and unidentified no that declare I such bibliography. only and exclusi is research thesis present the that herewith declare I, the undersigned, undersigned, the I, yn Bailey Ryan , candidate for the MA degree in Medieval Studies, Studies, Medieval in degree MA the for candidate , v

ny person’s or institution’s copyright. I copyright. institution’s or person’s ny legitimate use was made of the work work the of made was use legitimate ree. ey y w wr, ae o my on based work, own my vely bmitted in this form to any other other any to form this in bmitted ______ry rdtd n oe and notes in credited erly Signature CEU eTD Collection

support. andfamily their love for a been not had I Hart, which to Phil volumes and important several bind; a in was I when scans me sent Aitk Ellen chapters; and articles of dozens me sent perso his from books and articles me lent who Gaul, documents greatof anumber me sending scanningand Bartcza Melanie all above Budapest, in libraries in wh materials source acquire me helped kindly so who transl and accentuation, transcription, in blunders compl been have never may thesis this which without ws t tak is ad oeot il Gu fr h for Gaul Niels foremost and first thank to wish I ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS vi

ation. I would also like to thank all those those all thank to like also would I ation. en, Aaron Ricker, and Amanda Loud, who who Loud, Amanda and Ricker, Aaron en, k, who spent a significant amount of time time of amount significant a spent who k, nal library; Lorenzo DiTommaso, who DiTommaso, Lorenzo library; nal ble to gain access. Finally, I thank my my thank I Finally, access. gain to ble en articles or books were not available available not were books or articles en . Also helpful in this regard were Niels Niels thisregardwere helpfulin Also . h mngd o ces n sn me send and access to managed who eted, and for saving me from myriad from me saving for and eted, is guidance and supervision, supervision, and guidance is CEU eTD Collection 1.2 Clarke 1.2 () ...... 39 I. The Library and Scholia of Arethas of Caesarea . of of LibraryArethas Caesarea I.and Scholia The 1.3 Urb. gr.) ...... Urb. 1.3 (, 35 List...... of abbreviations Introduction...... The 3.5 Apollonius miracles of 1.1 D’Orville 301 (Euclid) ...... D’Orville 1.1 (Euclid) 301 List...... of figures 1.6 Par. gr. 451 (early Christian apologists) ..... Par. 1.6 gr. (early Christian 451 Conclusion ...... Conclusion Byzantium in of Tyana ...... Apollonius 3.2 ...... Geographical 2.6 scholia references ancient with Scholia to 2.4 authors .... Urb. . to gr. (DioChrysostom) Relationship 2.2 124 miscellany) ...... GIM 1.8 (theological 231 3.4 Scholia referencing Christ and the Christians . and the Christians referencing Scholia 3.4 Christ II.The Philostratus’ on Scholia ...... Harley 1.5 () 5694 (Aelius 60.3 Aristides) . Laur.Par. 1.4 gr. + 2951 Bibliography...... Laur. theofmargins Magus 69.33 Apollonius 3.3 in and III.against Philostratus Polemic The Christian interest of ...... Scholia antiquarian 2.5 andgrammar...... syntax on Scholia 2.3 Laur...... 2.1 (Philostratus) 69.33 3.1 in Late in of Tyana Antiquity...... Apollonius 3.1 Appendix: Scholia inedita in Flavii Philostrati inedita Scholia Flavii Philostrati in Appendix: ...... addressing Scholia 3.6 Philostratus (79)Vallic. 1.7 gr...... (nomocanon) F 10 Ta' e]v to'n Tuane;a ]Apollw;nionTuane;a Ta' to'n e]v TABLE OF CONTENTS TABLE ...... vii ...... VitamApollonii ......

...... Apollonius of Tyana Apollonius ...... in Laur...... in 69.33 ...... 58 58 ......

viii viii

15 15 19 19 73 73 50 50 43 34 26 19 19 14 12 87 82 63 55 47 39 30 23 17 17 79 79 68

ix ix

4 4 1 1 7 7 4

CEU eTD Collection

i.1 ead Boter’s Gerard Fig. 1

his ohse: sas n lvu Piotau’ V Philostratus’ Flavius on Essays Sophistes: Theios Demoen and Danny Praet, MBCB 305 [Leiden: Brill, 20 MBCB Brill, [Leiden: 305 DemoenPraet, and Danny dto o Philostratus’ of Edition tma codicum stemma ie f Apollonius of Life LIST OF FIGURES LIST fo Grr Btr “oad a e Critical New a “Towards Boter, Gerard (from viii

: The Affiliation of the Manuscripts,” in in Manuscripts,” the of Affiliation The : 09], 50). 09], t Apollonii ita e. Kristoffel ed. , CEU eTD Collection GCS Die griechische christliche Schriftsteller der Schriftsteller Dieder griechische christliche Studies Greek,Byzantine and Roman, GLRBP Oaks Dumbarton Papers GCS GBRS DOP Welt:derGe Niedergang und römischen Aufstieg Augustiniam ArcheologiaClassica ANRW AntikeAbendland und Aug AC A&A JHD Journal of the Hellenic Diaspora the Hellenic of Journal Diaspora JHD K H. Diels, World Classical the in Studies Tradition Classical Columbia Reprints) (Variorum CollectedStudies DK CW I Comptes-rendusdesde séances l’Académie des Review Classical CSCT Antiquity Classical CS CRAI CR médiévale de civilization Cahiers moyen-âge du de etl l’institut Cahiers grec CA medii aevi: philosophorum Commentaria in Corpus ByzantinischeZeitschrift CIMAGL CCM Byzantion CAB Mathematica Bibliotheca BZ et Facultél Bibliothèquede dephilosophie la Byz BM BeiträgeAltertumskunde zur de classe des la et des Bulletin lettres sci BFPL BCLSMP BAlt JCPh Neue Jahrbücher für Philologie und Pädagogik. und Philologie Neuefür Jahrbücher Literature Biblical of Journal JCPh Christentum JahrbuchAntike und für Classical Schoolof the American of Journal Archaeology of Journal JBL JASCSA Review HarvardTheological JAC Classical Philology in HarvardStudies JA HTR et modernes Hautes études médiévales HSCP HÉMM

E. A. , 1972–1973 classische Philologie classischePhilologie B. C. 146 to A. D. 1100) to 146 B.C. 1972– 1972– Spiegelder Forschung neueren Die Fragmente derVorsokratiker DieFragmente LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS LIST Greek Lexicon of the Roman and Byzantine Periods (fByzantine Periods GreekLexicon the Roman and of

. NewYork, 1900 . ix , ed. H. Temporini and W. Hasse. and Berlin, W. ed. , H. Temporini ences morales et politiques et politiques morales ences , rev. W. Kranz. 2 vols. Berlin, Kranz. vols. 2 W. rev. , atin atin ersten drei ersten Jahrhunderte StudiesAthens at ettres de l’Université de Liège de l’Université ettres de Abteilung 1, Jahrbücher für Jahrbücher 1, Abteilung für nscriptions et Belles-Lettres nscriptions schichte und Kultur Roms im Roms im Kultur und schichte Aristotelem byzantine byzantine Aristotelem rom rom CEU eTD Collection Jones, andLiddel, H. S. Scott, H.G. R. Philology Classical Londonin Studies LoebMonographs Classical LSJ Library Loeb Classical LSCP Institute WarburgCourtauld the of Journal and LCM Studies Theological of Journal LCL Philology of Journal JWCI JahrbuchByzantinistik der österreichischen JTS Papyrology Juristic of Journal JPh Hellenic of Journal Studies JÖB JJP JHS NJahrb Neue Jahrbücher für das klassische das Altertum, Neuefür Jahrbücher Batavaclassica Mnemosyne, bibliotheca NJahrb MBCB Phil Philologus Philologus antiqua Philosophia PGL Phil PA ZPE Zeitschrift für Papyrologie für Epigraphik und Zeitschrift ZPE RPM Société Internationalel’Étude de la Société pour des Revuesciences d’histoire Revueétudes byzantines des RPM Abhandlungen und Papyrologica Texte RHS RÉB PTA ZNW Zeitschrift für die neutestamentliche für Wissensch Zeitschrift Christianae Vigiliae to Supplements ZNW for Historians TranslatedTexts Literaturzeitung Theologische VCSup VC the American of P Proceedings and Transactions TTH lateinischer SammlunggriechischerGrammat und TL Antike zu Christentum und Texte und Studien Sourceschrétiennes TAPA SymbolaeOsloenses SGLG STAC the History Religionsin of Studies SC SO Bruxelles de Revue l’Université de ad posterioris ethicam Scriptaantiquis reli SHR philosophie Revueet théologie de de SAPERE bizantini studi edi neoellenici Rivista RUB RTP RSBN G. W. H. Lampe,H. G. W. revised supplement. Oxford, 1996 revised1996 Oxford, supplement. Literatur und für Pädagogik für und Literatur Kirche de Philosophie Médiévale de Philosophie Vigiliae Vigiliae Christianae A Patristic Greek APatristic Lexicon x A Greek-English Lexicon AGreek-English gionemquepertinentia . Oxford, 1961 1961 Oxford, . Geschichte und deutsche deutsche Geschichte und sophie Médiévale: Rencontres Médiévale: sophie Rencontres aft und die Kunde der älteren die der und Kunde älteren aft s s hilological Association Association hilological iker , 9th ed. 9th with , CEU eTD Collection manuscript of the Life of Apollonios of Tyana Tyana of Apollonios of Life the suppos of Sonny manuscript A. that “recalled turn in who Kougeas, i who Lemerle, Paul of authority the cited Banchich

(Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1971). 1971). France, de universitaires Presses (Paris: As for Banchich’s reference to Arethas’ scholia on on scholia Arethas’ to reference Banchich’s for As annotated by Arethas.” by annotated

by the same scribe who copied Urb. gr. 124, which c which 124, gr. Urb. copied who scribe same the by So Adolf which in footnote short the only inclusion Apollonii Vita 2 1 on the on t road the but common, are these as such References Porphyry’s polemical work that bore the title the bore that work polemical Porphyry’s Arethas of the scholia on Philostratus’ Philostratus’ on scholia the reason of Arethas the knowing even or questioning ever without lat the in made attributions conjectural the accept n than often More imposing. and extensive is death, Caesare of archbishop 932), post 850–† (ca. Arethas rgn t te 0h Century 10th the to Origins with scholia, which were later copied into what sch what into copied later were which scholia, with the on commentary ’ with on scholia with Arethas associated ever has aware, library of Arethas, i.e., Vindob. phil. gr. 314. 314. gr. phil. Vindob. i.e., Arethas, of library attribution of a scholion on to Arethas of to Eunapius a on attribution scholion st Ban M. Thomas scholia, of corpus exam this to one references just choose To trend. scholarly uncritical remarques sur enseignement et culture à Byzance des Byzance à culture et enseignement sur remarques Australian Association for Byzantine Studies, 1986) Studies, Byzantine for Association Australian Paul Lemerle, Lemerle, Paul Arethas,” and “Eunapius Banchich, M. Thomas Vita Apollonii Vita is illustrated by his notes on Philostratus’ Philostratus’ on notes his by illustrated is intellectua leading centuries’ fourth and third the whose accoun an of attractions further the had have would especi Eunapius, material, rhetorical of repository h ls o shlatc opr wih coas have scholars which corpora scholiastic of list The n diin while addition, In Pythagorae Byzantine Humanism: Notes and Remarks on Education Education on Remarks and Notes Humanism: Byzantine n cmrhnie it f et anttd y Aret by annotated texts of list comprehensive a in Adversus ChristianosAdversus . 1

came to be associated with Arethas proves a long a long a proves Arethas with associated be to came 2 The editor of Arethas’ minor writings, L. G. Weste G. L. writings, minor Arethas’ of editor The , trans. Helen Lindsay and Ann Moffatt, Byzantinia Byzantinia Moffatt, Ann and Lindsay Helen trans. , i[stori;a

Golden Verses of of Verses Golden em t hv itrse Aehs rmrl a a as primarily Arethas interested have to seems [ INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION sic Kata' Cristianw#n Kata' ] Arethas attacked, and of sketches of some of some of sketches of and attacked, Arethas ] ia Apollonii Vita GRBS olars consider to be an apograph of a manuscript fr manuscript a of apograph an be to consider olars Pophyry’ confused have to seems Banchich text. this Porphyry’s Porphyry’s , 268; trans. of trans. 268; , origines au X au origines 1 24 (1983): 183. It must be noted, however, that it that however, noted, be must It 183. (1983): 24

atedthe following: Vita Apollonii Apollonii Vita Laur. e nineteenth and early twentieth century century twentieth early and nineteenth e nny claimed that Laur. 69.33 was copied was 69.33 Laur. that claimed nny ot modern scholars have been content to content been have scholars modern ot ontains the ontains o discovering how and why the scholia scholia the why and how discovering o , whereas ’s was titled titled was Julian’s whereas , Life of Pythagoras of Life hc i a hr esy run fr the for arguing essay short a in chich n turn cited the authority of Sokrates Sokrates of authority the cited turn n fo te er 0 o 93 ni his until 903 or 902 year the from a , which Arethas is thought to have furnished furnished have to thought is Arethas which , ple from among a handful modern modern handful a among from ple evs s ut n eape f this of example one just as serves 9 3 cm drcl fo a copy a from directly came 33 69, ls, Arethas’ interest in whom whom in interest Arethas’ ls, s behind them. The attribution to to attribution The them. behind s Le premier humanisme byzantin: Notes et et Notes byzantin: humanisme premier Le ed that the marginal notes in the the in notes marginal the that ed e ally in an expurgated form, form, expurgated an in ally siècle o Jla te Apostate, the Julian of t trbtd o h bibliophile the to attributed and Culture in Byzantium from Its Its from Byzantium in Culture and , Bibliothèque byzantine, Études 6 6 Études byzantine, Bibliothèque , Orations and Porphyry’s and has, citing in favor of its its of favor in citing has, , no scholar, so far as I am I as far so scholar, no , Australiensia 3 (Canberra: (Canberra: 3 Australiensia nd tortuous serpent. tortuous nd of Chrysostom Dio of rink, included the included rink, Kata' Galilai;wn Kata' Vita Vita om the the om s text text s was was

. . CEU eTD Collection There are in fact very good reasons for attributing for reasons good very fact in are There responsible was Arethas that supposition the hence man a of apograph an is 69.33 Laur. that hypothesis study This whole. a as corpus this to devoted study references to a handful of individual scholia on th on scholia individual of handful a to references (Münich: C. H. Beck, 1960), 675. 675. 1960), Beck, H. C. (Münich: Philostratus’ Philostratus’ Arethas by owned codex a of transcript authentic an “Survie et renouveau de la literature antique à Con à antique literature la de renouveau et “Survie corpus of scholia on Philostratus’ Philostratus’ on scholia of corpus und Kopisten: Beobachtungen zu Autographen byzantin Autographen zu Beobachtungen Kopisten: und rta, ieie nldd the included likewise Arethas, bizantini: Risultati e prospettive della ricerca,” ricerca,” della prospettive e Risultati bizantini: le rcntutos f rta’ irr, e, e.g see, library, Arethas’ of reconstructions older scholiaste,” et editeur Césarée García, “Aretas, semblanza de un erudito bizantino, erudito un de semblanza “Aretas, García,

general ignorance of this early generalof this hypothesis. ignorance this to testament is work Philostratus’ of made is nentoae Bzniitnogess Mnhn 1 München, Byzantinistenkongressus, Internationalen Teubne (Leipzig: Teubneriana Romanorum et Graecorum 6 5 4 3 Arethas. to attributed similarly scholia and 1882), 34–46. 34–46. 1882), of scholia in the margins of Laur.of remai have ofthe69.33 margins scholia in state clearly been never have these but Arethas, to foundation for an analysis of the scholia on the on scholia the of analysis an for foundation habits Arethas’ scholiastic elucidate to is purpose from survive now that codices eight the of overview Arethas, and hence to include the the include to hence and Arethas, hes a been rightly have argument Wilson, G. N. convincing e.g., scholars, of lack the to Due ownership. it on but insightful, was observation codicological private library.private Apologeten des zweiten Jahrhunderts in der alten Ki alten der in Jahrhunderts zweiten des Apologeten Colloquium See, e.g., N. G. Wilson, Wilson, G. N. e.g., See, in Byzantium,” in Readers and “Books Wilson, G. N. dell’arcivescov biblioteca “Sulla Zardini, Eugenia ed., Westerink, G. L. See h frt hpe, Te irr ad coi o Aret of Scholia and Library “The chapter, first The This thesis presents a detailed investigation of t of investigation detailed a presents thesis This , ed. Ihor Šev Ihor ed. , Ta' e]vTuane;a to'n 5 That in practically in That č enko and Cyril Mango (Washington: Dumbarton Oaks, 1 Oaks, Dumbarton (Washington: Cyril Mango and enko Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars Arethae archiepiscopi Caesariensis Scripta minora Scripta Caesariensis archiepiscopi Arethae Byz 9 (1934): 391–408. The The 391–408. (1934): 9

]Apollw;nion ia Apollonii Vita

every ia Apollonii Vita ia Apollonii Vita RSBN RSBN

, rev. ed. (London: Duckworth, 1996), 120–35; Anton 120–35; 1996), Duckworth, (London: ed. rev. , modern 6 stantinople,” stantinople,” ., Adolf von Harnack, Harnack, von Adolf ., 3

E. Zardini, in her reconstruction of the library o library the of reconstruction her in Zardini, E. ” ” rche und im Mittelalter im und rche in Laur. 69.33,” examines the proposalsof Adolf Laur.the 69.33,” examines in Aea i eae (XX eoo, in secolo),” (IX–X Cesarea di Areta o Erytheia 17–19 (1980–1982): 99–108; E. Gamillscheg, “Autoren Gamillscheg, E. 99–108; (1980–1982): 17–19 2 958 n h bss f on’ footnote. Sonny’s of basis the on ischer Autoren,” ischer

Vita Apollonii Vita r, 1968–1972), 2:XII–XV. 2:XII–XV. 1968–1972), r,

Byzantine Books and Bookmen: A Dumbarton Oaks Oaks Dumbarton A Bookmen: and Books Byzantine from his own codices and to provide a solid a provide to andcodices own his from account , ed. Franz Joseph Dölger and Hans-Georg Beck Beck Hans-Georg and Dölger Joseph Franz ed. , overall reticence and uncertainty, if not to a a to not if uncertainty, and reticence overall d, in large part for the reason that a number a that reason the for partlarge in d, Vita Apollonii Vita mn te ok ta md u Arethas’ up made that works the among e many of the scholia on the on scholia the of many nedunedited. . With the exception of a few scattered scattered few a of exception the With . s own it is insufficient proof of Arethas’ of proof insufficient is it own s itant to attribute this corpus of scholia to to scholia of corpus this attribute to itant for the scholia that appear in its margins. margins. its in appear that scholia the for Vita Apollonii Vita 6 (1985): 241–53; Boris L. FonkiL. Boris 241–53; (1985): 6 uscript from the library of Arethas, and and Arethas, of library the from uscript ek t dtrie h vldt o the of validity the determine to seeks CCM . The second chapter, “The Scholia on on Scholia “The chapter, second The . he understudied and partially unedited partiallyunedited and understudied he h proa lbay f rta; its Arethas; of library personal the

of 5 (1962): 300–301; J. Bidez, “Aréthas de de “Aréthas Bidez, J. 300–301; (1962): 5 nd corroborative evidence, some some evidence, corroborative nd

the and the status of Laur. 69.33 as as 69.33 Laur. of status the and JÖB is similarly absent from many of the the of many from absent similarly is a o Ceae, cnan an contains Caesarea,” of has Die Überlieferung der griechischen griechischen der Überlieferung Die

, TU 1.1–2 (Leipzig: J. C. Hinrichs, Hinrichs, C. J. (Leipzig: 1.1–2 TU , library 31 (1981): 379–84; Jean Irigoin, Jean 379–84; (1981): 31 , 2 vols., Bibliotheca scriptorum scriptorum Bibliotheca vols., 2 , , there remains no singular no remains there , 975), 7. 975),

of Arethas no mention no Arethas of Vita Apollonii Vita ke ds XI. des Akten č , “Scriptoria “Scriptoria , 4 Sonny’s io Bravo Bravo io f

CEU eTD Collection 7 on scholia the concerning Mueller Rudolf and Sonny University Press, 2005–2006). 2005–2006). Press, University

and surprisingly variegated reception history of th history andreception surprisingly of variegated previousl and Philostratus against the polemic scholiast’s of most analyzes and presents Tyana,” Polemic Christian “The chapter, third The scholia. provided evidence additional considers and Arethas used in the scholia presented in this thesis: thesis: this in the usedscholia presented in follo The scholia. the of edition his to supplement Kayser’ in numbers line and pages the to references o bulk the appendix an in included have I “ined.”). ed his in include not did Kayser that scholia Those Apollo Tyanensi de libros Philostrati in “Notae his Kayser which Kayser, L. C. of edition the in lemma equivale the with supplemented are references These VA occasionally differ from those of F. C. Conybeare, Conybeare, C. F. of those from differ occasionally Christ of edition Loeb recent most the in divisions Christopher P. Jones, Jones, P. Christopher V.20.2 (= Kayser, 93,14). The initial references ar references initial The 93,14). Kayser, (= V.20.2 L Lugdunensis B.P.G. 73D (s. xiv) (s. xiv) B.P.G. Lugdunensis 73D (s. x) 69.33 Laurentianus Florentinus L or passages Obeliwords mark corrupt F † ar Angleor enclose words that letters brackets <…> be wordsareto that Braces letters or enclose {…} p o lost words or letters enclose brackets Square […] ul R. Muel L. C. Kayser, Kay Bek G. J. Bekker, G.J. (ca. 155 Soppr. Conv. 14 Laurentianus Florentinus Bek S Scholia are presented with their lemmata preceded b preceded lemmata their with presented are Scholia damage to the manuscript (F) damagethe manuscript to Callistrati Descriptiones Callistrati Vitae Apollonii librum primum librum Apollonii Vitae Parisinus graecus 1801 (s. xiv) graecus xiv) Parisinus (s. 1801 Gryphis-waldensi, 1890), 110–11 110–11 Gryphis-waldensi,1890),

Mueller, h Lf o Aolnu o Tyana of Apollonius of Life The De Lesbonacte grammatico DeLesbonacte Specimen variarum lectionum Phi et observationum in variarum Specimen Flavii Philostrati quae supersunt: Philostrati juni quae Philostrati supersunt: Philostrati Flavii

(Zurich: Meyeri et Zelleri,79*–80* 1844), 179–99, (Zurich: et Meyeri (Heidelberg: A. Oswald, 1818), 109–30 1818), 109–30 (Heidelberg: A. Oswald, 3

, 2 vols., LCL 16–17 (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard Harvard Mass.: (Cambridge, 16–17 LCL vols., 2 , e Vita Apollonii Vita nius of Tyana within the long, protracted, protracted, long, the within Tyana of nius s edition in order that it may be used as a a as used be may it that order in edition s wing editorial conventions and sigla are are sigla and conventions editorial wing the editor of the previous Loeb edition.Loeb previous the of editor the opher P. Jones, whose section divisions divisions section whose Jones, P. opher ition have been identified as such (i.e., (i.e., such as identified been have ition used to number the scholia presented in in presented scholia the number to used gis Piotau ad plois of Apollonius and Philostratus against f the previously unedited scholia with with scholia unedited previously the f e to the chapter, section, and paragraph and section, chapter, the to e nio” and “Corrigenda and Addenda.” Addenda.” and “Corrigenda and nio” (Dissertatio inauguralis, Universitate inauguralis, Universitate (Dissertatio the by some of the previously unedited unedited previously the of some by t ae ad ie ubr fr each for numbers line and pages nt y unedited scholia and places the the places and scholia unedited y Vita Apollonii Vita deleted deleted e to be added e to w eeecs e.g., references, two y r partially lost due to physical physical to due lost partially r 00) . . and their relation to to relation their and oris Imagines, oris lostrati lostrati schol in schol

7

CEU eTD Collection nu icm o hg-akn cut fiil, such officials, court high-ranking of income annum amo codex expensive most his wealthy; independently averageor worse. con own Arethas’ characterized have scholars modern he was neither collector, book average your not was Ar identify, bibliophile, to reader, tenth-century a of able perspective been not have scholars survive Photios, unlike but Photios, of that as spectacular salary was fixed at 72 gold nomismata. gold 72 at fixed was salary 1.1 copista di Areta,” Areta,” di copista hedeserve than reputation moreflattering a enjoys 75–76. 2010), &Sons, Wiley John (Chichester: Language Greek Ancient the to Companion 4 3 2 1 the on scholia the analyzing Before imp great of not therefore is it and Alexandria, of fourth-centu the of revision widely-distributed the 301, written in the year 888 by the cleric Stephan. cleric the by 888 year the in written 301, wealth.” by made copies of consisting not collection private remarka been have not may preservation, partial its “importan Wilson, G. N. noted books,” of collection corpora scholiastic additional certainly are there that codices eight the through illuminated best are A habits. scholiastic Arethas’ outline to necessary own once manuscript a of apograph an is 69.33 Laur. h srb Sehn a be te bet f detail a of object the been has Stephan scribe The a Arethas of discussion his concluded Wilson E.g., Byzantium, in Readers and “Books Wilson, G. N. See Wilson, D ’ ORVILLE The earliest of the eight codices from the library library the from codices eight the of earliest The Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars 1 t s la fo te xriat rcs f Arethas’ of prices exorbitant the from clear is It RSBN

301 The The Library and Scholia Arethas of of Caesarea 3

( 41 (2004): 73–93. 73–93. (2004): 41 EUCLID , 135. 135. , )

, ed. Egbert J. Bakker, Blackwell Companions to the to Companions Blackwell Bakker, J. Egbert ed. , 2 Arethas’ collection of books may not have been as been have not may books of collection Arethas’ s” (s” s a reader with the following summation: “In short short “In summation: following the with reader a s Vita Apollonii Vita Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars d aaorpia suy se . lta “u Stepha “Su Aletta, A. see study; palaeographical ed 4 I I

” 3–4; Niels Gaul, “The Manuscript Tradition,” in Tradition,” Manuscript “The Gaul, Niels 3–4; ” survive from his personal library, although although library, personal his from survive scholiast and reader a as procedures rethas’ and scholiast at work. But just as Arethas Arethas as just But work. at scholiast and ry Greek scholar and mathematician Theon Theon mathematician and scholar Greek ry ortance as a witness to the original text of text original the to witness a as ortance 4 for which Arethas was responsible. “His “His responsible. was Arethas which for ble in its own day, except in so far as any as far so in except day, own its in ble The codex contains Euclid’s contains codex The t as it seems to us through the accident of of throughaccident the us to seems it as t hs cdcs f n wee hy still they where and if codices whose h onr isl age a ere of degree a argues himself owner the your average scholiast. In fact, several fact, In scholiast. average your s the as ed and annotated by Arethas it is first is it Arethas by annotated and ed unted to more than a third of the per the of third a than more to unted ta’ oie afr a privileged a afford codices ethas’ tributions as a scholiast as below below as scholiast a as tributions of Arethas appears to be D’Orville D’Orville be to appears Arethas of and examining the hypothesis that that hypothesis the examining and eue aucit ta h was he that manuscripts deluxe pr , 135). 135). , ō tospatharios , whose annual annual whose , Ancient World World Ancient Elements Arethas Arethas in in no, no, A A CEU eTD Collection no(misma;twn) Hackman, Hackman, olin pr qat cdcs ii dou reverend admodum viri codices complectens quarta pars Bodleianæ 77; ret as, Osrains palaeographicae “Observationes Maass, Ernest 17179; pgas n uld rte i te ad f Arethas; of hand the in written Euclid on epigrams runs 387v fol. on it written has Arethas as 309. Where Cougny’s text reads reads text Cougny’s Where 309. nova appendice et Planudeis cum Palatina anthologia 7 6 5 Arethaswell.as th Euclid on epigram an by followed is colophon The ob Patras, of Arethas “I, second, the in and 6397”; Septof month the in Stephan clericthe of hand the the provides Arethas notes two the of first the In andofcost the codex. survi c information four with notes short of two Arethas—contains 387v—one fol. on colophon The Euclid. lsiu ddé l mmie e hre Graux Charles de mémoire la à dédié classique

451). clerical status, e.g.,as clerical status, colo later the of each in since time, the at layman feature This Patras.” of “Arethas as simply himself be can Arethas of status the regarding information (Boston, Mass.: American Academy of Arts and Scienc and Arts of Academy American Mass.: (Boston, Lake, Silva and Lake Kirsopp 751; 1884), Areta troppo a buon mercato: Il Vat. Urb. gr. 35,” 35,” gr. Urb. Vat. Il mercato: buon a troppo Areta bizantini: Risultati e prospettive della ricerca,” ricerca,” della prospettive e Risultati bizantini: 260. Both Lake and Lake and Lemerle resolve the fin the resolve Lemerle and Lake and Lake Both 260. paleographicum codicum graecorum minusculis litteri minusculis graecorum codicum paleographicum Grieksche gedagteekende van album Palaeographische agree with Follieri and Fonki and Follieri with agree Palaeographie Griechische Palaeography o ed pua i te ulcto o te majuscul the of duplication the in plural a read to Academy of America, 1995), pl. 13; Aletta,“Su Step 13; pl. America,1995), of Academy Libraries Oxford in Manuscripts Manuscripts studië Philologische (Leuven: 1 Albumreeks studiën, Perria, “ Perria, diff slightly is Euclid on epigram the of text The Ha Alfred see vary, colophon the of Transcriptions 7 Second, in the three other colophons Arethas gives Arethas colophons other three the in Second,

e/tei ko;(smou) Three elements in the second note of the colophon r colophon the of note second the in elements Three Arethaea Arethaea Catalogi , repr. with corrections from the 1860 ed., Quarto ed., 1860 the from withcorrections repr. , , 2:pls. 94 and 104; N. G. Wilson, Wilson, G. N. 104; and 94 2:pls. , e]kthsa;mhn ]Are;yav Patreu'v th'n parou#san bi;blon no(mi bi;blon parou#san th'n e]kthsa;mhn Patreu'v ]Are;yav ]r;h er' tf;o khio# hn' spebiw i]n septembri;wi mh(ni') klhrikou# Stefa;nou ceiri' e]gra;fh Fr asmls f ’ril 31 se . . Thomps M. E. see 301, D’Orville of facsimiles For . Ofr: lrno Pes 11) 23 o 5; Louis 53; no. 223 1912), Press, Clarendon (Oxford: 6 II,” 57. 57. II,” , 104 no. 17179; cf. Westerink, Westerink, cf. 17179; no. 104 ,

5 | %t+z ;. %t+z ;konov

, 2nd ed., 2 vols. [Leipzig: Verlag von Veit & Comp & Veit von Verlag [Leipzig: vols. 2 ed., 2nd , č in resolving the abbreviation as it occurs here wi here occurs it as abbreviation the resolving in brotoi#v, pa;nta te a]treke;wv e]xere;eine a]treke;wv te pa;nta brotoi#v, , repr. ed., Medieval Academy Books 81 (Cambridge, (Cambridge, 81 Books Academy Medieval ed., repr. ,

(in Clarke 39 and Urb. gr. 35) and gr.35) Urb. and 39 Clarke (in pa;nta; te a]treke;wv e]xere;eine brotoi#v e]xere;eine a]treke;wv te pa;nta; ae Gek iucl Mnsrps o h Ya 1200 Year the to Manuscripts Minuscule Greek Dated RSBN RSBN eiea Gek okad: xmls eetd rm G from Selected Examples Bookhands: Greek Mediaeval , ed. Eugène Benoist and Abel Bergaigne (Paris: E. E. (Paris: Bergaigne Abel and Benoist Eugène ed. , erent from the one that has been published in published been has that one the from erent Arethae Scripta minora Scripta Arethae hano,” pl. 4. 4. pl. hano,” al abbreviation as as abbreviation al e e 17–19 (1980–1982): 100; Lemerle, Lemerle, 100; (1980–1982): 17–19 , 92, l ; ae n Lake, and Lake 6; pl. 1932), n, AC s saec. IX et X certo tempore scriptorum tempore certo X et IX saec. s 5 ckman, ckman, : Volumen tertium Volumen : ,” in in ,” h frt a w-ie pga, per o fl 5 ( 5v fol. on appears epigram, two-line a first, the nu es, 1934–1945), 2:11 no. 51; E. Follieri, “Un codic “Un Follieri, E. 51; no. 2:11 1934–1945), es, minuskel handschriften uit de IXe en Xe eeux = Albu = eeux Xe en IXe de uit handschriften minuskel

5 17–94: 6; oi L Fonki L. Boris 264; (1973–1974): 25 uesrpe b an by superscripted tained the present book for 14 nomismata.” nomismata.” 14 for book present the tained ember, indiction 7, in the year of the world yearthe theof in 7, indiction ember, i Thomæ Tanneri, S.T.P., episcopi Asaphensis, Asaphensis, episcopi S.T.P., Tanneri, Thomæ i following information: “It was written by by written was “It information: following Mélanges Graux: Recueil de travaux d’érudition d’érudition travaux de Recueil Graux: Mélanges phons he styles himself by indicating his his indicating by himself styles he phons vol. IV (Oxford: Bodleian Library, 1966), 104 no. 104 1966), Library, Bodleian (Oxford: IV vol. Catalogi codicum manuscriptorum Bibliothecæ Bibliothecæ manuscriptorum codicum Catalogi could indicate that Arethas was still a a still was Arethas that indicate could obtained from this note, as he styles styles he as note, this from obtained nenn te rdcin ownership, production, the oncerning at looks to be written in the hand of of hand the in written be to looks at on, on, figures for both the salary of the of salary the both for figures Théophile Lefort and Joseph Cochez, Cochez, Joseph and Lefort Théophile ig oohn i te ad of hand the in colophons ving equire further comment. First, no First, comment. further equire no(mi;smata) in line 2 of the epigram, the same line line same the epigram, the of 2 line in , ed. E. Cougny (Paris: Didot, 1890), 1890), Didot, (Paris: Cougny E. ed. , , 2:XV). 2:XV). , An Introduction to Greek and Latin and Greek to Introduction An a]rciepi;skopov ., 1911–1913], 2:349), I tend to tend I 2:349), 1911–1913], ., omicron . This is the second of the two two the of second the is This . th the plural genitive of priceof genitive plural the th sma;twn) id ;.id sma;twn) (ki#o) zd(iktiw#nov) , but while they are correct correct are they while but , Dated Greek Minuscule Minuscule Greek Dated (so V. Gardthausen, Gardthausen, V. (so Byzantine Humanism Byzantine Mass.: Medieval Medieval Mass.: Epigrammatum Epigrammatum , Philologische Philologische ,

č (in Par. gr. Par. (in , “Scriptoria “Scriptoria ,

; 1 vols. 10 , Thorin, Thorin, reek reek e di di e see see m , ,

CEU eTD Collection in any other manuscript of Euclid, indicating that that indicating Euclid, of manuscript other any in fifty approximately are there but sources, ancient characteristic temper of Arethas.characteristicof temper Éléments pout f h cnet f the of content the of product a scholi his say, to, compared when Euclid on scholia overal but scribe, the by drawn that to superiority

According to Paul Lemerle the singular use of use singular the Lemerle Paul to According the colophons preserve that Arethas of manuscripts II Heath, L. T. see Vind.”; “Schol. sucha view. scribe the of mention Arethas’ however, ready-made; codices), other the did he (as work the commission h ink.the occasio different several on written were text, the on expositions brief of primarilyconsisting notes, 13 12 11 10 9 8 o cost the to possibly or scribe, the of salary the parchm the of cost the to refer to price a high too cod other the in listed parchment of costs the from however Here, parchment. the of cost the and scribe criticis et appendicibus appendicibus et criticis Euclidis Elementa, vol. V: Elementorum qui feruntur qui Elementorum V: vol. Elementa, Euclidis ae codici ipsi manu B codicis “scholia as described and n. 83). 83). n. and coi o Euclid. on scholia 120r. text in his his in text sco;lion ei]v ta'v tw#n lo;gwn su;nyesi;n te kai' a]fai;resin a]fai;resin kai' te su;nyesi;n lo;gwn tw#n ta'v ei]v sco;lion Heiberg (“Der byzantinische Mathematiker Leon,” Mathematiker byzantinische (“Der Heiberg suggested that the abbreviation abbreviation the that suggested in Byzantium,” 3). 3). inByzantium,” Lemerle, Lemerle, p “were nomismata 14 the Wilson G. N. to According The scholion, on definition 5 of book VI of the the of VI book of 5 definition on scholion, The Heath, See “ Perria, Wilson, (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1908), 72. 1908), Press, University Cambridge (Cambridge: 13 According to the scenario that Byzantinists common Byzantinists that scenario the to According By far the most interesting scholion begins on fol. on begins scholion interesting most the far By Several of the scholia written by the hand of Areth of hand the by written scholia the of Several d’Euclide,” d’Euclide,” 11 Arethaea Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars Byzantine Humanism Byzantine hy r fr h ms pr srihfrad n not and straightforward part most the for are They ulds lmna vl V vol. Elementa, Euclidis h Tite Bos f ulds Element’s Euclid’s of Books Thirteen The 9

II,” 78. 78. II,” RHS RHS 12 (Leipzig: Teubner: 1888), X. Many of the notes writ notes the of Many X. 1888), Teubner: (Leipzig: n shlo sos rta rdaig darm and diagram a redrawing Arethas shows scholion One 56 (2003): 275–92. 275–92. (2003): 56 sco;(lion) , 260. 260. , The Thirteen Books of Euclid’s Elements, Volume 1: 1: Volume Elements, Euclid’s of Books Thirteen The , 121. The approximate figure appears to be based o based be to appears figure approximate The 121. ,

, 714,17–715,7 (“Appendix scholiorum III”). In his his In III”). scholiorum (“Appendix 714,17–715,7 , Elements may also be read read be also may Elements BM i wih hr i ltl-ontig o xie the excite to little-to-nothing is there which in , quali, sine dubio plerumque Arethae” in the preface the in Arethae” plerumque dubio sine quali, libri XIV–XV et scholia in Elementa cum prolegomen cum Elementa in scholia et XIV–XV libri 1 [1887]: 33–34), who subsequently published the G the published whosubsequently 33–34), [1887]: 1

6 e]kthsa;mhn erhaps only for the transcription” (“Books and Read and (“Books transcription” the for only erhaps

6–4 Brad irc “e shle geqe aux grecques scholies “Les Vitrac, Bernard 64–74; , , was first brought to the attention of scholars by scholars of attention the to brought first was , l Arethas appears relatively comatose in his his in comatose relatively appears Arethas l problems pertaining to the interpretation of interpretation the to pertaining problems f the codex as a whole.a as codex the f scholia in D’Orville 301 that do not appear not do that 301 D’Orville in scholia ns, as evinced by variations in the color of of color the in variations by evinced as ns, sco(liko;n) ent alone; the price must therefore refer to refer therefore must price the alone; ent wording of the Bodleian Euclid is unique. is Euclid Bodleian the of wording ices it is certain that 14 nomismata is far is nomismata 14 that certain is it ices a on Plato or Lucian, but this is doubtless doubtless is this but Lucian, or Plato on a hy a b hs w additions. own his be may they but merely that he purchased the codex codex the purchased he that merely but Stephan in the colophon speaks against speaks colophon the in Stephan , only one figure is given, and judging judging and given, is figure one only , as were evidently culled from other other from culled evidently were as 119v and bears the title the bears and 119v could indicate that Arethas did not not did Arethas that indicate could Le;ontov (so Lemerle, Lemerle, (so ly envision, the note derives from derives note the envision, ly o o sad u aog the among out stand not do ten by Arethas are paralleled in the the in paralleled are Arethas by ten n h tp agn f fol. of margin top the in n J. L. Heiberg’s siglum B, B, siglum Heiberg’s L. J. n Byzantine Humanism Byzantine Introduction and Books I, Books and Introduction 8 Third, among the the among Third, apparatus Heiberg Heiberg apparatus oig its noting u[po;mnhma u[po;mnhma 10 These to his his to , 197 197 , J. L. J. reek reek ers ers is

CEU eTD Collection Mysteries in Byzantium: The Transmission of Fermat’ of Transmission The Byzantium: in Mysteries (1999): 28. Leo’s use of Greek letters as algebraic as letters Greek of use Leo’s 28. (1999): diagrams that were added to the end of book VI, spa VI, book of end the to added were that diagrams Latinus oströmischen Reiches (527–1453) Reiches oströmischen 17 16 15 14 l paper a pieces: to falling and worms, of full was manuscri the of condition dilapidated the described containing wood in bound volume single a discovered the explore to continued and monks the of one with Mr one companion, travel his left Clarke Nazianzus, spottin After manuscripts. rare of search in Patmos traveler world and naturalist English the 1801 In “Monastery John—the Saint of Monastery the reached not the incorporated later who Arethas, by attended fracti of subtraction and addition the on lecture a byArethas. in is note the that out pointed rightly has Wilson 1.2 characteristic minuscule after the note headed note the after minuscule characteristic th fact the by attested is assertion his in correct fr change the signal to intended likely was scripts conclu that diagrams two and minuscule in lines two additions The VI. book in margins respective their necess likely diagrams the commentaryelaborate and that the was that Euclid rather tha purchased ready-made manusc his in inclusion scholion’s the in part some in Byzantine mathematics; see K. Vogel, “Buchstaben Vogel, K. see mathematics; Byzantine in in D’Orville 301. But if it is maintained, as Lemer as maintained, is it Butif 301. D’Orville in Are that nor lecture, Leo’s heard never had Arethas Arethas’ in written not was scholion the that fact of Arethas. Arethas. of to used he which B, sigla Heiberg’s by caused been composed scholia to the adjacent text. text. theadjacent to scholia composed XI. Internationalen Byzantinistenkongressus Internationalen XI. Lemerle stated that “he [sc. Arethas] inserted” th inserted” Arethas] [sc. “he that stated Lemerle 123r fol. on VII book of text the began scribe The Wilson, Krumbacher, Karl e.g., See, E . : A Hitherto Unknown Translation,” Translation,” Unknown Hitherto A : D

. Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars CLARKE 15 The short lecture note is one among a lengthyamonga seri one note is The lecture short

39

( PLATO , 83, 121; followed by Perria, “ Perria, by followed 121; 83, , ) ecihe e bzniice Lteau vn Justin von Litteratur byzantinischen der Geschichte

, 2nd ed. (Munich: Beck, 1891), 622; John E. Murdoc E. John 622; 1891), Beck, (Munich: ed. 2nd ,

, 660–62; but cf. Wilson, Wilson, cf. but 660–62; , HSCP symbols has been understood as a sign of significa of sign a as understood been has symbols e note ( note e identify, sometimes incorrectly, scholia written by written scholia incorrectly, sometimes identify, , leaving fol. 122v blank, on which Arethas subsequ Arethas which on blank, 122v fol. leaving , 1 16) 29 . 8 Jdt Hri, “Mathematical Herrin, Judith 98; n. 299 (1966): 71 rechnung und indische Ziffern in Byzanz,” in Byzanz,” in Ziffern indische und rechnung 7 Lh#mma g ; g Lh#mma s Last Theorem,” Theorem,” Last s

Byzantine Humanism Byzantine ons delivered by Leo the mathematician and and mathematician the Leo by delivered ons own hand, this of course does not mean that that mean not does course of this hand, own the hand of the copyist and was not written not was and copyist the of hand the le himself has suggested, has lehimself at the scribe Stephan reverted back to his his to back reverted Stephan scribe the at pt at the time of his discovery: “The cover cover “Thediscovery: his of time the at pt abel appeared at the back, inscribed, in a a in inscribed, back, the at appeared abel ript of Euclid, then Lemerle’s proposition proposition Lemerle’s then Euclid, of ript e in his copy of Euclid. of copy his in e n by commission cannot be upheld. cannot commission by n om text to commentary. That Wilson is is Wilson That commentary. to text om thas could not have ordered its inclusion its ordered have not could thas monastery’s treasures. Moments later he he later Moments treasures. monastery’s commence in majuscule script after the the after script majuscule in commence itated their placement here rather than in ratherherethan in itatedtheir placement Arethaea g a copy of the poems of Gregory of of Gregory of poems the of copy a g de book VI on fol. 118r; the change of of change the 118r; fol. on VI book de nning fols. 118r–122r fols. nning . Riley, to haggle over the manuscript manuscript the over haggle to Riley, . twenty-four dialogues of Plato. Clarke Clarke Plato. of dialogues twenty-four of the Apocalypse”—on the island of of island the Apocalypse”—on the of that begins fol. 120v. But despite the the despite But 120v. fol. begins that Edward Daniel Clarke (1769–1822) (1769–1822) Clarke Daniel Edward Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars II,” 60. The confusion appears to have have to appears confusion The 60. II,” Dialogos: Hellenic Studies Review Studies Hellenic Dialogos: es of supplementary notes and notes es of supplementary , 197). 197). , a bs u Ed des Ende zum bis ian 17 14 h, “h, 16 that Arethas had had Arethas that , 83–84. 83–84. , However, N. G. N. However, ; the size of the of size the ; Euclides Graeco- Euclides nt progress progress nt Akten des des Akten the hand hand the ently ently 6 6

CEU eTD Collection of 888, seven years earlier than Clarke 39; see Jac see 39; Clarke than earlier years seven 888, of Wilson, Wilson, Chaereas and Callirhoe Callirhoe and Chaereas Montfaucon: Three Hundred Years of Studies in Greek in Studies of Years Hundred Three Montfaucon: ( 2 Section Land, Holy the Pérez Martin, 2 vols., Bibliologia 31A–B (Turnhout: 31A–B Bibliologia vols., 2 Martin, Pérez Litera Latin and Greek of Transmission the to Guide Lefort and Cochez, Cochez, and Lefort icvr hd ery etd dtd re manuscrip with describe, Greek be to D’Orville out d’Orville, turns fact which in to on dated went Clarke that a colophon The bested nearly had discovery facsimiles of Clarke 39, see Thompson, Thompson, see 39, Clarke of facsimiles 21 20 19 18 P hand, modern apparently on account of his preoccupation with cla with preoccupation his of account on apparently he stillhe that position a deacon, abecome had he w in manner the by indicated As Leo.” Christ-loving of year the in 14, indiction November, of month the John of hand the by written was Plato Bodleian The aoiy f coas eg, oga, Fonki Kougeas, (e.g., scholars of majority Lake never offered their own conjecture, but instea but conjecture, own their offered never Lake cost a total of 21 Byzantine nomismata; Arethas pai Arethas nomismata; Byzantine 21 of total a cost CAIREAN kai' KALLIRROHN ERWTIKWN DIHGHMATWN LOGOI H LOGOI DIHGHMATWN ERWTIKWN KALLIRROHN kai' CAIREAN appeared very distinctly as a head-piece to the fir the to head-piece a as distinctly very appeared the final letter, i.e., the price of theparchment. of theprice i.e., letter, thefinal I–VI tetralogies contains Plato) of B (= 39 Clarke astrologer Alexandrian the of edition first-century an nomismat 8 scribalallocated additional work and and Lake, Lake, and Lake, Lake, Bodleianæ Bibliothecæ scriptorum bizantini,” 100; Lemerle, 100; bizantini,” Travels See Westerink, Westerink, See publis several the among variation little is There m manuscript “[t]he that stated incorrectly Clarke Clarke, D. E. • L L Dated Greek Minuscule Manuscripts Minuscule Greek Dated • A A 4) Hwvr te aucit ht ’ril actua D’Orville that manuscript the However, 47). , eivl re Bookhands Greek Medieval h h ;. ]itwn() idi]diktiw#no(v) Pa ui[ou# Basilei;ou tou# a]eimnhi;stou. a]eimnhi;stou. tou# Basilei;ou ui[ou# • Dated Greek Minuscule Manuscripts Minuscule Greek Dated T T

| ri nmsatn buzanti; nomisma;twn trei# ]r;h er' I(;nu kalligra;fou ]Iw(a;nnou) ceiri' e]gra;fh e]do;y(h) • W Travels in Various Countries of Europe, Asia and Af and Asia Europe, of Countries Various in Travels Arethae Scripta minora Scripta Arethae i;oo Swkra;touv Dia;logoi • N Album palaeographicum Album • | u[p(e'r) grafh#v no(mi;smata) ig ; u[p(e'r) pergamh(n u[p(e'r) ; ig no(mi;smata) grafh#v u[p(e'r) O , 4th ed. (London: Cadell and Davies, 1818), 47. 47. 1818), Davies, and Cadell (London: 4th , ed. is in fact the Bodleian Euclid (D’Orville 301), whi 301), (D’Orville Euclid Bodleian the fact in is Byzantine Humanism Byzantine •

eti oso %ud ko;smou e/tei ; S .” 18 , 309 no. 18400; Maass, “Observationes palaeographi “Observationes Maass, 18400; no. 309 ,

p. 4 I Hte, Mriai dcrt, in decorata,” “Marginalia Hutter, I. 14; pl. , , 2:49–55, 108–11 (nos. 66 and 72). 72). and (nos. 66 108–11 2:49–55, , An Introduction to Greek and Latin Palaeography Latin and Greek to Introduction An , 2:11 no. 52; Follieri, “Un codice di Areta,” 265; Areta,” di codice “Un Follieri, 52; no. 2:11 , č , pl. 9); L. D. Reynolds and N. G. Wilson, Wilson, G. N. and Reynolds D. L. 9); pl. , Flir, eel, t. hv floe Mas n r in Maass followed have etc.) Lemerle, Follieri, , bt h ltes of letters the but : Hackman initially suggested reading reading suggested initially Hackman , 247. The only minor point of contention concerns concerns contention of point minor only The 247. , , 2:pls. 95 and 104; Kougeas, 104; and 95 2:pls. , | n ek ka' ti# mn' noem mhni' triw#n k(ai') de;ka wn ques Philippe d’Orville, d’Orville, Philippe ques d left the cost of the parchment in lacuna. However lacuna. in parchment the of cost the left d

Brepols, 2010), 2:721–22 pls. 1–2. pls. 1–2. 2:721–22 2010), Brepols, hed transcriptions, see Hackman, Hackman, see transcriptions, hed bslia L;no tu fi tou# Le;ontov basilei;av ; Handwriting 8 uretu nind by entioned

301, 3d d (xod Caedn rs, 91, l III; pl. 1991), Press, Clarendon (Oxford: ed. 3rd , and Platonist Thrasyllus, from from Thrasyllus, philosopher Platonist and ld in 901 when he was indicted for impiety, impiety, forindicted was he when 901 in ld st page of the Manuscript, in this manner: this in Manuscript, the of page st ssical authors.ssical d John John d l rfr t i his in to refers lly a for the cost of the parchment. ofcost athe parchment. for the (Amsterdam: Petrus Mortier, 1750), *49–*50. 1750), Mortier, Petrus (Amsterdam: the world 6404, during the reign of the the of reign the during 6404, world the hich Arethas styles himself, by this time time this by himself, styles Arethas hich the calligrapher in the year 895, i.e., “in “in i.e., 895, year the in calligrapher the 19 | remains intact. eu]tucw#v ]Are;yai diako;nwi diako;nwi ]Are;yai eu]tucw#v , ed. Antonio Bravo García and Inmaculada Inmaculada and García Bravo Antonio ed. , , according to the numeration of the of numeration the to according , rica, Volume 6, Part 2: , Egypt and Egypt Greece, 2: Part 6, Volume rica, Dorville t mentioned by Jacques Philippe Philippe Jacques by mentioned t Plato kalligraphos an unwarranted delight that his his that delight unwarranted an ch, as mentioned above, bears a date a bears above, mentioned as ch, CARITWNOS Afrodisie;wv tw#n peri' peri' tw#n Afrodisie;wv CARITWNOS ’s name, separated by stars, stars, by separated name, ’s on on [O Kaisarei;av ]Are;yav Kaisarei;av [O 21 The commissioned codex commissioned The dto princeps editio Chariton w#n) no(mi;smata) no(mi;smata) w#n) i h Lgc o Brad de Bernard of Legacy The 20

; (10 nomismata); Lake and and Lake nomismata); (10 13 nomismata for his for nomismata 13

Catalogi codicum manu- codicum Catalogi Scribes and Scholars: A A Scholars: and Scribes | cae,” 751–52; Lake and and Lake 751–52; cae,” loc(ri;sto)u loc(ri;sto)u is one year older” older” year one is Fonki , 224 no. 54; Lake Lake 54; no. 224 , | bri;wi bri;wi eading eading of Chariton’s Chariton’s of the reading of reading the č , “Scriptoria “Scriptoria , , pl. II (= (= II pl. , , the vast vast the , ; h For .

CEU eTD Collection 96 a–c),” a–c),” 96 has shown that they may well have come from elsewhe from come have well may they that shown has XI, première partie, première XI, scholia in Arethas’ own hand could be identified in identified be could hand own Arethas’ in scholia we 1 gr. Vat. and 39 Clarke that argued and 1933 in John John 200–202). 200–202). the scribe of Vat. gr. 1 was neither John John neither was 1 gr. Vat. of scribe the c have arguments his and demonstrated, subsequently Plato,” Plato,” co two of scribe the Baanes, fact in was 1 gr. Vat. Plato,” o copy his in passage same the of excerpt Eusebius’ Lustrum lettres, et philosophie de Faculté (Paris: 78 BFPL Laws today but VII–IX, tetralogies of all contained once mutilat now the of consist to said is volume second 50. It must be noted as well that the hand of Areth of hand the that well as noted be must It 50. third manuscript of Plato, Par. gr. 1807, the so-ca the 1807, gr. Par. Plato, of manuscript third Cod Le parte: première Proclos, de Chrestomathie la B e.g., see, Plato, of set two-volume a of idea the hllgclMngah Mdltw, on: Ameri Conn.: (Middletown, 4 Monographs Philological Greco Vaticano scribe, although neither John John neither although scribe, had Allen W. T. that stated incorrectly he although 25 24 23 22 derived are Plato of manuscripts medieval all which scribe of Par. gr. 2935 (“Some Palaeographical Note Palaeographical (“Some 2935 gr. Par. of scribe a oc a w-oue e o a “rta eiin o edition” “Arethas an of set two-volume a once was that consensus, scholarly away the of in little is Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, philosophisch-historis Göttingen, zu Wissenschaften par a Vat.desid gr. remains palaeographical1 of study once were codices two these that hypothesis the itsel in this but Arethas, for worked have to known th and scribe, same the by written not clearly were March 12–14, 2004 12–14, March osbe ik ewe Aehs n te ai Pao ( Plato Paris the Manuscripts” and Arethas between link possible “Late Antiquity and Arabic Thought: Patterns in the in Patterns Thought: Arabic and Antiquity “Late of Proceedings Neoplatonists: the of Libraries The debate, see Lemerle, see debate, Republic thought that Vat. gr. 1 served as the exemplar for for exemplar the as served 1 gr. Vat. that thought the codex; see Henri Dominique Saffrey, “Retour sur “Retour Saffrey, Dominique Henri see codex; the L. A. Post initially suggested on the authority of authority the on suggested initially Post A. L. Handsch eine 1, Gr. Vaticanus “Der Lenz, Friedrich retur Arethas that proposal Gifford’s H. E. for As in introduction Cooper’s M. John See kalligraphos , , CQ CR Epinomis 7 (1962): 80; Édouard des Places, in his introduct his in Places, des Édouard 80; (1962): 7 , MBCB 107 (Leiden: Brill, 1988), 46, 85; cf. Wilso cf. 85; 46, 1988), Brill, (Leiden: 107 MBCB , CR 16 [1902]: 16–17; idem, “Arethas and the the and “Arethas idem, 16–17; [1902]: 16 22 [1928]: 14). Post later retracted this statemen this retracted later Post 14). [1928]: 22 16 [1902]: 276) and N. G. Wilson has noted that at that noted has Wilson G. N. and 276) [1902]: 16 JPh I.,” I.,” and not Arethas ( Arethas not and 21 [1893]: 55); identification of the hand of Aret of hand the of identification 55); [1893]: 21 , , ed. Cristina D’Ancona, PA 107 (Leiden: Brill, 200 Brill, (Leiden: 107 PA Cristina D’Ancona, ,ed.

Les Lois I–III Lois Les Letters Byzantine Humanism Byzantine CQ 22 [1928]: 75) in his subsequent monograph monograph subsequent his in 75) [1928]: 22 , kalligraphos Definitions (Paris: Belles Lettres, 1951), ccvii–ccix; Lemerle ccvii–ccix; 1951), Lettres, Belles (Paris: Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars

Plato: Complete Works Complete Plato: nor Baanes, was unquestionably one and the same as same the and one unquestionably was Baanes, nor , 249–50, esp. n. 34; Gerard Boter, Boter, Gerard 34; n. esp. 249–50, , , and , lled “Paris Plato” (= A of Plato). T. W. Allen firs Allen W. T. Plato). of A (= Plato” “Paris lled kalligraphos idez, “Aréthas de Césarée,” 392; A. Severyns, Severyns, A. 392; Césarée,” de “Aréthas idez, spuria dices of Arethas, Par. gr. 451 and Harley 5694 (“Th 5694 Harley and 451 gr. Par. Arethas, of dices identified the scribe of Vat. gr. 1 as Baanes, sho Baanes, as 1 gr. Vat. of scribe the identified Par. gr. 1807 from 1807 gr. Par. as has been identified by some scholars in the marg the in scholars some by identified been has as E. M. Thompson ( Thompson M. E. che Klasse che 98, 7; . rgi, Ls aucis rc (1931 grecs manuscrits “Les Irigoin, J. 271; 1938), f Par. gr. 451 (“On Some Corrections in the Clarke Clarke the in Corrections Some (“On 451 gr. Par. f ned to correct the main text of of text main the correct to ned the Meeting of the European Science Foundation Netw Foundation Science European the of Meeting the s: II. A Paris Manuscript of ,” Demosthenes,” of Manuscript Paris A II. s: le le Constitution of European Culture” Held in Strasbou in Held Culture” European of Constitution Codex Clarkianus Codex Plegahc II A ru o NnhCnuy Greek Ninth-Century of Group A III: “Palaeographica 9 rift des Arethas,” Arethas,” des rift x 3 d Pois , td plorpiu e critiq et paléographique étude I, Photios de 239 ex re (“Arethas and the the and (“Arethas re

can Philological Association, 1934), 9. N. G. Wilso G. N. 9. 1934), Association, Philological can Parisinus graecus Parisinus Clarke 39 represents the first volume of whatof volume first the represents 39 Clarke ). Friedrich Lenz championed this hypothesis this championed Lenz ).Friedrich , 122). 122). , ion to Plato’s Plato’s to ion t on the authority of T. W. Allen (“Miscellanea: II (“Miscellanea: Allen W. T. of authority the on t eratum. n, f is not evidence enough to speak against against speak to enough evidence not is f ed codex Vat. gr. 1 (= O of Plato), which which Plato), of O (= 1 gr. Vat. codex ed contains only parts of tetralogy IX (the IX tetralogy of parts only contains (1933): 193–218. Many scholars remain open to to open remain scholars Many 193–218. (1933): . (Indianapolis, Ind.: Hackett, 1997), viii–xii. 1997), Hackett, Ind.: (Indianapolis, the margins of Vat. gr. 1.gr. Vat. of margins the 22 Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars srb o te atr a nt scribe a not was latter the of scribe e nor Baanes.nor onvinced the majority of scholars, that that scholars, of majority the onvinced re written by the same scribe and that that and scribe same the by written re least three of the corrections were written by by written were corrections the of three least It is commonly noted, although there although noted, commonly is It te opee ok o Plato. of works complete the f o a w-oue e. definitive A set. two-volume a of t has in this manuscript still remains open to to open remains still manuscript this in has Laws 7), 4 and n. 6. 6. n. and 4 7), An Introduction An ,” ,” Laws h Vtcn lt ad t Relations Its and Plato Vatican The Nachrichten von der Gesellschaft der der Gesellschaft der von Nachrichten CR 1807, le manuscrit A de Platon,” in in Platon,” de A manuscrit le 1807, 746b (on fol. 201r) until the end of of end the until 201r) fol. (on 746b Codex Clarkianus Codex , , 16 [1902]: 391–93), John Burnet Burnet John 391–93), [1902]: 16 The Textual Tradition of Plato’s Plato’s of Tradition Textual The Platon: Œuvres complètes, tome tome complètes, Œuvres Platon: 25 Clarke 39 and Vat. gr. 1 gr. Vat. and 39 Clarke , , Phaedo Byzantine Humanism Byzantine , 129 and n. 11. It is also is It 11. n. and 129 , , 222) that the scribe of of scribe the that 222) , 96a–c after reading reading after 96a–c (Plato, (Plato, 24 Recherches sur sur Recherches CQ the unknown unknown the L. A. Post A. L. t suggested a a suggested t wed that this this that wed 10 [1960]: 10 e Vatican Vatican e Phaedo 23 ins of a a of ins MS. of MS. –60),” –60),” , 248– , The ork ork ue rg, n, I. , , ,

CEU eTD Collection JWCI scholia on the on scholia Arethas never cited his sources by name. Arethasname. by sources cited never his rm bv” Jms 1:17). (James above” from n biblical the with harmony in was this that margin hu from receive they gifts the from derive possibly example, the query of at Socrates of query the example, with correspondences certain notes he Occasionally Pl on remarks his of some of exception the with and rs, 99, 06. oet . rmag, nwr o unaware Brumbaugh, S. Robert 60–61. 1959), Press, 246–58; William Chase Greene, Greene, Chase William 246–58; logica Americana, 1938), xix–xxv (comments), 417–80 xix–xxv (comments), 1938), Americana, logica the Histoire 29 28 27 26 ] par tw#n Peri' ow his of not are scholia Arethas’ of majority The commentaries.and texts ancient other from in other manuscripts of Plato and those on the on those and Plato of manuscripts other in platonica, platonica, 39, were likely derived from a lost commentary by P commentary a by lost from were 39, likely derived Phaedo incon whatas he forperceived castigating Socrates Lexicon ot from extracts part large in are I–VI tetralogies xeto o te iain f igna’ lxcn as lexicon Diogenian’s of citation the of exception attributed to Arethas by M. Schanz, “Arethas verfas “Arethas Schanz, M. by Arethas to attributed is ntcd y . . oe, Shla ltns C a Platonis “Scholia Cobet, G. C. by noticed first were it as palinode, a Singing itself! than purpose You you? with matter the is “What shout, to Arethas hope the and fair is prize the For life. in o “we Simmias, to said Socrates recounted,” have we b purified lives pious lived have who those of fate with impiously lived have who dead of judgments the Alline, Alline, Alline Henri esp. see 39, Clarke in scholia the On Schol. in Euthyphr. Euthyphr. in Schol. Theaetetus 24 (1961): 45–58, esp. esp. 52–53. 45–58, (1961): 24 , 250. 250. , The scholia on Plato that are entirely of Arethas’ of entirely are that Plato on scholia The for his notes on on notes his for Histoire Histoire 114c Socrates is made to conclude his discussions o discussions his conclude to made is Socrates 114c 419). The reference to James 1:17 ( 1:17 James to reference The 419). Gorgias and the the and , 251; Wilson, Wilson, 251; , , 257; Wilson, Wilson, 257; ,

=Ellhsi paidw#n =Ellhsi 15a ( 15a to Arethas himself, see “Logical and Mathematical S Mathematical and “Logical see himself, Arethas to ou]de'n ga'r h[mi#n ktl.> h[mi#n ga'r ou]de'n Gorgias Euthyphro Euthyphro Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars coi platonica Scholia 29

ay f rta’ w rmrs hwvr ae devoted are however, remarks, own Arethas’ of Many ; those on the the on those ; for his notes on on notes his for Euthyphro 2a and 2a pa#sa do;siv a]gayh' kai' pa#n dw;rhma te;leion a/nwye;n e]stin a/nwye;n te;leion dw;rhma pa#n kai' a]gayh' do;siv pa#sa ) ) sunwjdo'n twj# twj# sunwjdo'n , Philological Monographs 8 (Haverforiae: Societas Societas (Haverforiae: 8 Monographs Philological , ser von scholien zu Platon,” Platon,” zu scholien von ser 26 Phaedo , , 15a, concerning what advantage the gods could gods the advantage what concerning 15a, Most of the scholia in Clarke 39 are devoted to to devoted are 39 Clarke in scholia the of Most 10 , 121. , 121. Histoire du texte de Platon de texte du Histoire (scholia). (scholia). Theaetetus hristiano scripta,” scripta,” hristiano ,

121; E. R. Dodds, Dodds, R. E. 121;

ti raoal cnetr, trbtd nme o number a attributed conjecture, reasonable this f Gorgias great.” This paraenetic conclusion provoked conclusion paraenetic This great.” Theaetetus , you betray virtue’s unsaleability to leisure leisure to unsaleability virtue’s betray you , her ancient works. Arethas utilized Pollux’ utilized Arethas works. ancient her sistencies in philosophic argumentation. In argumentation. philosophic sistenciesin y . “Because of all these things things these all of “Because philosophy. y 59e and the Roman historian ’ historian Roman the and 59e otion that “every good and perfect gift is is gift perfect and good “every that otion roclus. who just cannot give to virtue any other other any virtue to give cannot just who ato’s syntax they are far from scholarly. scholarly. from far are they syntax ato’s the source of his note on on note his of source the “ as pope Aehs o oe n the in note to Arethas prompted mans, ught to do our best to acquire virtue and virtue acquire to best our do to ught pa#sa do;siv a]gayh' do;siv pa#sa asgs rm ilcl ieaue For literature. biblical from passages reference to the altogether different different altogether the to reference , although they are unique to Clarke Clarke to unique are they although , own composition are few in number, in arefew composition own correspond closely to scholia found scholia to closely correspond 27 n composition but were compiled compiled were but composition n f the topography of and and Tartarus of topography the f The scholia on the other texts of other texts The scholia the on 146a and 146a Mnemosyne Plato: Gorgias Plato: ymbolism in the Platonic Scholia,” Scholia,” Platonic the in ymbolism Phil (Paris: É. Champion, 1915), 1915), Champion, É. (Paris: ” 34 (1876): 374; cf. Alline, cf. 374; (1876): 34 kai' e[xh#v kai' Lysis (84: 8 n later and 88 (1874): 2 206e. (Oxford: Clarendon Clarendon (Oxford: (Greene, (Greene, Lysis 28 With the With 206d, 206d, Scholia Scholia Philo- ) was was ) to f CEU eTD Collection on ogn proenegkw;n lo;gon to'n palaeographicae,” 759; Alline, 759; palaeographicae,” Arethas in his discursive qualms with with qualms discursive his in Arethas tw#n pri'n lh;yeso h\ ou]k e]no;hsav? ou]k h\ lh;yeso pri'n tw#n ei]se;p th#v kai' a/jdeiv palinwjdi;an w[sperei' pe;ponyav? atheism, Socrates explained that it would be absurd be would it that explained Socrates atheism, e]picei;rhsina h[suchj# to' o[mwnu;mwv de' su' fhmi;> a]tara;cwv tou# a]nti' ou}n ] g me;rov diafe;ronta. panti' kai' o=lwj kai' ou]ci' i[kanw mh' kai' ga'r ei] Carmi;dhn. parakrouo;menov kalo'n hmlsl ufi i hs aiia esgss of eisegesis satirical his in unfair shamelessly ‘ 33 32 31 30 the previously?”said or forgotten merely you have Now, hereafter. the in c own Arethas’ of are Plato Bodleian the of scholia Aristides Aelius concerning particularly activity, a are they Nonetheless, scholia. polemical Arethas’ because doubtless all, at mentioned if emphasized, featur This usage. Greek Attic and grammar, syntax, at asses.” compare to Socrates, right, quite are “You remark, Th asses. and horses of not and mules, of existence Histoire should not end with a question mark (cf. Greene, markGreene, (cf. question with a end not should étonneme naïf “un expressing Arethas shows Socrates Yu r cetn i agmn, orts confusing Socrates, argument, in cheating are “You address name, by Socrates out called He reasoning.” rfeig hs ttmn t pr souls!” pure to statement this proffering out cried Arethas cloak, youth’s the inside glimpse fo love-pangs his expressed Socrates When dialogue. reserve Arethas (155d) dialogue same the in Earlier f Byzantium of ]Ayhnai;wn

Schol. in Charm. in Schol. Schol. in Charm. in Schol. Schol. in Phaed. in Schol. Schol. in Apol. Apol. in Schol. Charmides

gods, , 250; Wilson, Wilson, 250; , 33 There are in addition numerous scholia in the hand the in scholia numerous addition in are There Arethas singled out Socrates’ dishonesty in philoso in dishonesty Socrates’ out singled Arethas But, done of Socrates such no course, thing. had (Greene, (Greene,

(Greene, (Greene, the 122. lie s norc ta te olwn no following the that incorrect is Alline 122–23. ,

159c, upbraiding the participant in Plato’s dialog Plato’s in participant the upbraiding 159c, daimones 114c ( 114c 7 ( 27d 155d ( 155d 159c ( 159c Scholia platonica Scholia 30

Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars (Greene, (Greene, coi platonica Scholia [o;v ar / ktl.> a/n ga'r o[moi;wv w=ste a]reth#v> w=ste po;teron ou}n ktl.> ou}n po;teron ta' e]nto'v tou# i[mati;ou>tou# e]nto'v ta' ,

and Histoire (Greene, (Greene, coi platonica Scholia

not , 422); cf. Schanz, “Arethas,” 375; Alline, 375; “Arethas,” Schanz, cf. 422); , , 250; Wilson, Wilson, 250; ,

) ) of 44; f Mas “bevtoe palaeographicae,” “Observationes Maass, cf. 454); , o[ mhdeno'v a/llou ca;rin th'n a]reth'n diateino;menov cara diateino;menov a]reth'n th'n ca;rin a/llou mhdeno'v o[ Scholia platonica Scholia

the ) ) , 123. 123. , ) ) e]phrea;zeiv twj# lo;gwj, w} Swkra;thv Swkra;thv w} lo;gwj, twj# e]phrea;zeiv awv e u pi#, wkae, /ov a' =pi tou i=ppoiv kai' o/noiv Sw;kratev, poiw#n, su' ge kalw#v

Scholia platonica Scholia ) ) gods themselves, and equally absurd to assert the the assert to absurd equally and themselves, gods kai' to' h[suchj# ti kai' kosmi;wv pra;ttein swfrosu;nhv. h[s swfrosu;nhv. pra;ttein kosmi;wv tikai' h[suchj# to' kai' a]po;loio dh#t ] w} Pla;twn ou=twv e]pibou;lwv qucai#v a] qucai#v e]pibou;lwv ou=twv Pla;twn w} ] dh#t a]po;loio Phaedo 32 44; f Shn, Aehs” 7; as, “Observa Maass, 375; “Arethas,” Schanz, cf. 454); , eita r[ajstw;nhv to' th#v a]reth#v a]pempolei#v a/praton> a]pempolei#v a]reth#v th#v to' r[ajstw;nhv eita u wie n cn ehp smahz with sympathize perhaps can one while But Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars 11 nt”; the marginal note functions as a sort of lemma of sort a as functions note marginal the nt”; ]nti' tou# nwyrw#v e]kdeco;menov dh#lov ei} sofisteu;wn th sofisteu;wn ei} dh#lov e]kdeco;menov nwyrw#v tou# ]nti'

#v to'n peri' swfrosu;nhv a]pode;dwken lo;gon, a]ll ] ou}n ] a]ll lo;gon, a]pode;dwken swfrosu;nhv peri' to'n #v Apology and Lucian. Whether or not the grammatical grammatical the not or Lucian.Whether and , 426); cf. Alline,cf. 426); , 1c and 114c is statement prompted Arethas’ oft-quoted oft-quoted Arethas’ prompted statement is notes of this kind are less sensational than sensational less are kind this of notes to assert the existence of the offspring of offspring the of existence the assert to consistent feature of Arethas’ scholiastic scholiastic Arethas’ of feature consistent omposition is difficult to decide, but it is is it but decide, to difficult is omposition e of Arethas’ scholia is frequently under- frequently is scholia Arethas’ of e the gods of the Athenians to horses and horses to Athenians the of gods the are you just ignorant of what you have have you what of ignorant just you are d his vociferation for the author of the the of author the for vociferation his d r the young Charmides after catching a a catching after Charmides young the r , “Damn you, Plato, for so cunningly cunningly so for Plato, you, “Damn , ing him directly in the vocative case, case, vocative the in directly him ing h nbe hrie b sophistry.” by Charmides noble the , 423). 423). , te on on te 27d. In defense of the charge of of charge the of defense In 27d. of Arethas that are concerned with with concerned are that Arethas of phic argumentation a second time time second a argumentation phic Apol. ue for “playing tricks with the the with tricks “playing for ue Charmides , 123. , Histoire 31c concerning the the concerning 31c Histoire

(

sic , 250 250 , Greene) , 251; Wilson, Wilson, 251; , 5c Aehs is Arethas 159c, , sofistikw#v to'n sofistikw#v , 759; Alline, Alline, 759; kthri;zein> ti ti kthri;zein> daim Scholars Scholars 'v yeou'v yeou'v 'v a]ll ] h\ h\ ] a]ll fele;si fele;si uchj# de' de' uchj# tiones tiones ō n and and of 31 'n 'n

CEU eTD Collection Euthyphr. Euthyphr. lo;gou, a]ll ] ai]tiatikh'n e]ph;negken, oi{on oi{on e]ph;negken, ai]tiatikh'n ] a]ll lo;gou, u[potaktikou# u[potaktikou# 227b ( 227b a]po' r[htou# th'n paragrafh'n poiei#tai. h[ me;ntoi a]nti;ye me;ntoi h[ poiei#tai. paragrafh'n th'n r[htou# a]po' use of the rhetorical mode of at metalepsis useof the mode rhetorical copied before the year 902 or 903, when Arethas was Arethas when 903, or 902 year the before copied portions cut off during the process of rebinding). rebinding). of process the during cutoff portions coi platonica Scholia aie at dative introduc the on notes the e.g., well, as Arethas by Byzantine scholar), who noted the Attic usage of usage notedthe Attic who Byzantine scholar), Theaetetus olei hy sue to aua, u coe o to not chose but lacunae, two assumed they Follieri transcri earlier The 100). bizantini,” (“Scriptoria transcription above is Follieri’s reconstruction (“ reconstruction Follieri’s is above transcription gramm in than theology and philosophy in interested writin the to prior composed were majority the that and the Attic usage of the partitive genitive at genitive partitive the of usage Attic the and 40 39 38 37 36 35 34 contrary.the to testament write to time the taken has Arethas that fact mere Aret that suggested, Alline Henri as untrue, simply Phaedo o/noma>

Euthyphr. Euthyphr. Euthyphro Euthyphro 1.3 ae bt ic Aehs gi sye hmef as himself styles again Arethas since but date, parchment,arepreser number of quaternions and the ide the but lacunose, unfortunately is colophon The and best copies of Porphyry’s Porphyry’s of copies best and ytcia cntutos e.g., constructions, syntactical payei#n tou#to o[ teynhkw'v w[v a]ndrofo;nov w[v teynhkw'v o[ tou#to payei#n su;ntaxin su;ntaxin Transcriptions of the colophon vary wildly due to to due wildly vary colophon the of Transcriptions Fonki e mere are type this of notes marginal the of Many respo was Arethas that idea the to open was Alline Schol. in Euthyphr. Euthyphr. in Schol. Schol. in Euthyphr. in Schol. Schol. in Euthyphr. in Schol. URB tw#n lo;gwn>tw#n ) shmei;wsai dia' su;ntaxin su;ntaxin dia' shmei;wsai č Arethas’ next purchase appears to have been Urb. gr Urb. been have to appears purchase next Arethas’ , “Scriptoria bizantini,” 100; Perria, “ Perria, 100; bizantini,” “Scriptoria , 103c. (ibid., 427). 427). (ibid., . GR 15a ( 15a 3a ( 3a Euthyphro Euthyphro 142c, among many others.many among 142c, (ibid., 425). 425). (ibid., 15a, . kakourgei#n th'n po;lin>th'n kakourgei#n

35 a]ll ] oi/ei ktl.> oi/ei ] a]ll 36 , 418); 418); , ) )

Plato’s Attic usage was doubtless of interest to A to interest of doubtless was usage Attic Plato’s ( ]Attikh' h[ su;nth[ ]Attikh' PORPHYRY ]o tutu /c t' o/noma to' e/sce tou;tou a]po' 4d ( 4d 5a ( 5a 4a (4a a n te s o te niaie od n lc o t of place in mood indicative the of use the and 5a pollou# ge dei#> ge pollou# schol. in Phaed. Phaed. in schol. ou]de'n o\n pra#gma ktl.> pra#gma o\n ou]de'n kra;tiston . . . le;gonta>. . . kra;tiston ) ) 34 shmei;wsai dia' su;ntaxin su;ntaxin dia' shmei;wsai , To list just a few examples, Arethas highlighted a highlighted Arethas examples, few a just list To ARISTOTLE (ibid., 426); 426); (ibid., [

axiv Isagoge Isagoge ) ) aore# t' po;lin th'n kakourgei#n shmei;wsai dia' th'n su;ntaxinth'n dia' shmei;wsai ] … (ibid., 449; this is one of those unfortunate s unfortunate those of one is this 449; (ibid., … ] ) ) (Greene, (Greene, “ kra;tisto;n e]sti mayhthj# swj# gene;syai au]ta' tau#ta le;go tau#ta au]ta' gene;syai swj# mayhthj# e]sti kra;tisto;n a]nti' tou# ou]damw#v tou# a]nti' 0c ( 103c 35 Arethaea ) and Aristotle’s Aristotle’s and schol. in Theaet.in schol. A number of grammatical features incited marginali incited features grammatical of number A ption of Lake and Lake contains significant differe significant contains Lake and Lake of ption Un codice di Areta,” 278–79), which is reproduced b reproduced is which 278–79), Areta,” di codice Un ) ) Euthyphro Scholia platonica Scholia uk / pt; ae e]yelh#sai> famen pote; a/n ou]k ) ) meta;lhqiv h[ sta;siv au=th, kai' meta;lhqiv a/grafov> ou a/grafov> meta;lhqiv kai' au=th, sta;siv h[ meta;lhqiv g of Clarke 39 for the reason that Arethas was much was Arethas that reason the for 39 Clarke of g ar ( ar shmei;wsai pw#v ou] pro'v dotikh'n a]pe;dwken to' loipo'n to' a]pe;dwken dotikh'n pro'v ou] pw#v shmei;wsai nsible for many of the grammatical scholia, but sug but scholia, grammatical the of many for nsible resolve them: [ . . . ] ] . . . [ them: resolve 12 II,” 62. 62. II,” at Phaedrus siv a]ntegklhmatikh;> a]ntegkalei# ga'r feu;gwn w[v a/xi w[v feu;gwn ga'r a]ntegkalei# a]ntegklhmatikh;> siv Histoire xpansions of the compendium compendium the of xpansions

(ibid., 419); 419); (ibid., usqet aae o h fnl oi (4v; the (441v); folio final the to damage subsequent pollou# ge dei#ge pollou# dia;konov (Greene, (Greene, tion of the accusative case rather than the the than rather case accusative the of tion ved. out a quantity of grammatical scholia is scholia grammatical of quantity a out ntification of the copyist, the cost of the the of cost the copyist, the of ntification a hd ite ocr fr rma; the grammar; for concern little had has 4d. , 253). 253). , 142c ( 142c appointed as archbishop of Caesarea.of archbishop as appointed Organon at 227b. 40 , 418). , 418). (Greene, (Greene, 38

Scholia platonica Scholia schol. in Crat. in schol. 403e, Euthyphro Euthyphro the manuscript must have been been have must manuscript the e]yau;masa Swkra;touv>e]yau;masa . 35, which contains the oldest the contains which 35, . 37 . The colophon lacks a precise precise a lacks colophon The . for for Arethas noted as well Plato’s well as noted Arethas rethas (as it would be to any to be would it (as rethas Scholia platonica Scholia grhgoriou upodiakonou areya areya upodiakonou grhgoriou ]a;aa Swkra;touve]yau;masa ou]damw#v ) ) shmei;wsai o[ristiko'n a]nti' a]nti' o[ristiko'n shmei;wsai 403e ( 403e 3a, , 418); 418); , sh(mei;wsai) ]l o/i ktl. oi/ei ] a]ll e ujntv at subjunctive he cholia that have had had have that cholia a]po' tou;tou e/sce to' to' e/sce tou;tou a]po' at n assortment of assortment n ) schol. in Phaedr.in schol. shmei;wsai dia' dia' shmei;wsai Euthyphro , 417); 417); , nta nces, and like like and nces, : ” (Greene, (Greene, ” Schol. in in Schol. y Fonkiy schol. in schol. gested gested more more ] ga'r ga'r ] at tou# 4a 4a at ov ov 39 a č

CEU eTD Collection no(mi;smata) % no(mi;smata) e drirs lss lxnrns l’ à alexandrines gloses dernières les Elenchi RPM 6 (Turnhout: Brepols, 1997), 291–306 and Marwan and 291–306 1997), Brepols, (Turnhout: 6 RPM ( Manuscripts

David and Ammonius for the for Ammonius and David commentators. earlier from drawn material of amount Wilson, Wilson, ofr;u isgg' ki t' ]rsoelu Kathgori ]Aristote;louv ta'v kai' Ei]sagwgh'n Porfuri;ou nomismata. Porphyry,” in in Porphyry,” merged together in Arethas’ source, which he appear which Arethas’ mergedsource, he in together t probable therefore is it and evidence, in nowhere hand, own Arethas’ in written are scholia the While rewo been have commentaries the not than often more earlie these of Inscholia anumber the scholia. in 45 44 43 42 41 diakonw nicely.lacuna the fits which amoun have would salary scribal his reconstruction, m of an examples inclined oldest one handof is the sub- Gregory, of hand theby “written was codex The Literature and Palaeography in honor of Alexander T Alexander of honor in Palaeography and Literature Philoponus for the for Philoponus Jacobsen and Sten Ebbesen, “ Ebbesen, Sten and Jacobsen scholia further are There 1994). , of Academy Vaticanus (Codex Categories Aristotle’s and Isagoge assume no lacunae and hence resolve the words diffe words the resolve hence and lacunae no assume 1995 organisé par la Société Internationale pour l’ pour Internationale Société la par organisé 1995 these scholia cover only fols. 2v–18r (2v–18r fols. only cover scholia these codice di Areta,” 262–79, esp. 277–79. esp.277–79. 262–79, Areta,” di tabulati codice Follieri’s For 8. n. and 515 1974), Press, nla wy rta gv u a ti point. this at up gave Arethas why unclear to Arethas himself. Arethas to Byzantine Humanism Byzantine See, e.g., the two recent studies of John P. Anton P. John of studies recent two the e.g., See, introduction, Share’s See Mi of that is edition complete and recent most The the for parchment the of cost the mistook Lemerle Classi Greek Early Some of Age “The Diller, Aubrey ,” ,” Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars [ The manuscript contains a large number of scholia w scholia of number large a contains manuscript The There is a clear danger in attributing the ideas an ideas the attributing in danger clear a is There [ . . . ] . . . [ no(misma;twn) i ; pergamh(nai' CIMAGL , 9:pls. 606–608; Perria, “ Perria, 606–608; 9:pls. , [ 42 Néoplatonisme et philosophie médiévale: Actes du Co du Actes médiévale: philosophie et Néoplatonisme

; tetra;dia ne ; ne tetra;dia ; e]

nomismasi tetradioiv ne ; ne tetradioiv nomismasi

g

r 43 (1982): 45–120. 45–120. (1982): 43

a;

f , 251 n. 41). For facsimiles of Urb. gr. 35, see La see 35, gr. Urb. of facsimiles For 41). n. 251 , 45 Categories

h h Even the scholia that were not drawn from extant c extant from drawn not were that scholia the Even

c

e Arethas of Caesarea’s Scholia Caesarea’s of Arethas

i (Kougeas, Vaticanus Urbinas Graecus Graecus Urbinas Vaticanus

r , 124. 124. ,

i' ] ] 41

G Isagoge scholia, but Simplicius is the only commentator ci commentator only the is Simplicius but scholia, The parchment, which amounted to 55 quaternions, t quaternions, 55 to amounted which parchment, The

r

Arethaea Organon

h

[O Kaisarei;av ]Are;yav Kaisarei;av [O

g

o (

(r Dated Greek Minuscule Manuscripts Minuscule Greek Dated )] scholia and the commentaries of Simplicius, Elias, Simplicius, of commentaries the and scholia

i;

II,” pls. 1–2. pls. II,” o no(misma;twn) % no(misma;twn) ” in ,” Isagoge

u) n f h cs o te acmn a 1 nmsaa se nomismata, 10 as parchment the of cost the of on , “Neoplatonic Elements in Arethas Scholia on Arist on Scholia Arethas in Elements “Neoplatonic ,

u[ Etude de la Philosophie Médiévale Philosophie la de Etude rently, e.g., e.g., rently, Urbinas Graecus 35): A Critical EditionCritical A 35): Graecus Urbinas ceta n agn: tds u ls agnla dans marginalia les sur Études margine: in Scientia 43

p 13 written in a thirteenth-century hand, see Adam Bül Adam see hand, thirteenth-century a in written oh opr o shla oti a significant a contain scholia of corpora Both uryn

(o) cal Manuscripts,” in in Manuscripts,” cal ) and 21v–29r (up to to (up 21v–29r and ) he Sae ed., Share, chael aay f h srb ( scribe the of salary

Rashed, “Les “Les Rashed, 35: An Edition of the Scholia on Aristotle’s on Scholia the of AnEdition 35: , xi–xv. , r commentaries are reproduced verbatim, but verbatim, arereproduced commentaries r ;av

d , ed. John L. Heller (Urbana: University of Illinoi of University (Urbana: Heller L. John ed. , hat all of these commentators were already were commentators these of all hat

i

inuscule; according to Follieri’s calculated Follieri’saccording inuscule; calculated to

a = = s to have followed closely. have to s Arethas’ own distinctive Greek style is is style Greek distinctive own Arethas’ , 100), so Lemerle but with Lemerlebut so 100), , deacon, for Arethas, deacon.” Gregory’s deacon.” Arethas, for deacon,

k Grhgo;(riov) u[podia;ko(nov) ]Are;y(a) diako;(nou) diako;(nou) ]Are;y(a) u[podia;ko(nov) Grhgo;(riov) rta o Ceae’ Shla n Porphyry’s on Scholia Caesarea’s of Arethas

o; ted to approximately 10 nomismata, nomismata, 10 approximately to ted rked, rewritten, and merged together. together. merged and rewritten, rked,

(n ;tetra;d(ia) ;.ne rta ue te omnais of commentaries the used Arethas d concepts presented in these scholia these in presented concepts d lloque international de Corfou, 6–8 octobre octobre 6–8 Corfou, de international lloque

o

u) u) marginalia marginalia ritten in Arethas’ own hand, but but hand, own Arethas’ in ritten ke and Lake, Lake, and ke

]A ]Are;ya Kaisarei;av sco;lia ei]v th'n th'n ei]v sco;lia Kaisarei;av ]Are;ya

Serta Turyniana: Studies in Greek Greek in Studies Turyniana: Serta

r

e; yatn Humanism Byzantine

y , 9:1 no. 333). Other scholars scholars Other 333). no. 9:1 ,

a Categories Categories

d’Aréthas, Ibn al-T Ibn d’Aréthas, (i) Dated Greek Minuscule Minuscule Greek Dated ommentaries appear ommentaries

, ed. Linos G. Benakis, Benakis, G. Linos ed. , d

i

a ]Are;ya(i) diako;(nwi) ]Are;ya(i)

k , CAB 1 (Athens: (Athens: 1 CAB , 44

o;

(n

ted by name name by ted 4b15); it is is it 4b15);

w

i) i) 21; cf. 251); , Sophistici Sophistici otaled 6 otaled ayyib et et ayyib otle and and otle e “Un “Un e and ow- les s

CEU eTD Collection caused scholars to abandon the prior conjectural da conjectural prior the abandon to scholars caused th during sometime composed been have must note the whi datum historical an Bulgaria, of Symeon by army are there but once He copied, composition. own Arethas’ of unquestionably he as modified Arethas which olarj a' w# aoam;w [wa;n proestw#ti [Rwmai;wn kakodaimo;nwv twj# kai' Boulga;rwj sco;lia tou# ]Are;ya Kaisarei;av ]Are;ya “tou# sco;lia Bees, A. N. 267; (1912–1913): 4 Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars codex of Aristotle on the basis of Arethas’ descrip Arethas’ of basis the on Aristotle of codex a b cniee the considered be can 1.4 writings of Simplicius, Ammonius, Philoponus, and O and Philoponus, Ammonius, Simplicius, of writings apparent textual dependency (“Neoplatonic Elements, (“Neoplatonic dependency textual apparent Philologie 8 (Berlin: Weidmann, 1934), 60 (other sc (other 60 1934), Weidmann, (Berlin: 8 Philologie scholion on Dio Chrysostom, Chrysostom, Dio on scholion rsie, ic Aehs ind oe f h scholia the of some signed Arethas since Aristides, 49 48 47 ‘ 46 Renaissa la à Âge Moyen du scientifiques manuscrits ofrat Arethas’more sources, athan likelyproduct t Arist to approach Neoplatonic essentially “Arethas’ Alexandrian sixth-century the with common in deal same the from commentary unknown an from derive to laografi;av kata' tou'v me;souv cro;nouv me;souv tou'v kata' laografi;av the sources of one of the scholia in question, question, in scholia the of one of sources the or formulation later a of indicative is opposition Are in presented ideas the and Aristotle on scholia BodleianPlato. I rtoe XI–II continens XVII–LIII Orationes II

been confidently identified on palaeographic ground palaeographic on identified confidently been c and date precise a therefore and colophon a lacks L and 2951 gr. Par. manuscripts, two between shared perh parts, two into divided later was which codex, ens t# lgk# qc# son Aitt;h a' sth' kai' ]Aristote;lh sto'n quch#v logikh#v th#v ge;nesh (Genève: Droz, 2005), 57–73; cf. note 27 27 note cf. 57–73; 2005), Droz, (Genève: ]Are;ya Ke Bruno by made initially was identification This Lenz, Friedrich certa was soul rational the of conception Arethas’ Schol. in Or. Or. in Schol. PAR ,”

Just as the year 902 or 903 can be considered the the considered be can 903 or 902 year the as Just h anttos witn n rta’ w hn, foll hand, own Arethas’ in written annotations, The . Filosofi;a GR .

2951 9 = el 2191) ( 2:189,13) Keil, (= 49 48

nescugn u e Aristeidesscholien den zu Untersuchungen 2 [1972]: 327–36), but the apparent dichotomy betw dichotomy apparent the but 327–36), [1972]: 2 + , 124. , 124. LAUR emns ot quem post terminus .

60.3 Or. ,” ,” Bri: edan 19) VII ad ae confirm later and VII–IX 1898), Weidmann, (Berlin: I.2 ( Sny 15; o Aehs s h ato o author the as Arethas for 105); Sonny, (= VII.121 [Ellhnika; [Ellhnika;

( i epdoa' wn olarn [o t' tarn ue' k Sumew'n tza;ron to'n u[po' Boulga;rwn tw#n e]pidromai' Ai[ AELIUSARISTIDES

: A .; Ai[ e]n toi#v scoli;oiv tou# toi#vscoli;oiv Ai[e]n .; A supra jn;tt ktl.> hj]ni;tteto 1 (1928): 337–70. Arethas again references the Bul the references again Arethas 337–70. (1928): 1 schol. in Cat. Cat. in schol. . . change of mind on the part of Arethas. Anton correc Anton Arethas. of part the on mind of change thas’ own writings do not necessitate Anton’s notio Anton’s necessitate not do writings own thas’ holia are signed simply with simply signed are holia o Aehs cdx f h Atcs wie Aelius writer Atticist the of codex Arethas’ for il, il, nce ” 302–3). 302–3). ” lympiodorus; however, he ignored the implications o implications the ignored he however, lympiodorus; ny poe t Aittes se s. . . Benakis G. L. esp. (see Aristotle’s to opposed inly 14 Aelii Aristidis Smyrnaei quae supersunt omnia: Volu omnia: supersunt quae Smyrnaei Aristidis Aelii rsink' ske;qh cristianikh' , ed. Danielle Jacquart and Charles Burnett, HÉMM 8 HÉMM Burnett, Charles and Jacquart Danielle ed. , C. . . oga, “ Kougeas, B. S. Cf. .

) ) ) ) herthan of himself. Arethas tou#to pragmatikw#v nu#n o[ra#tai e]pi' Sumew#ni twj# twj# Sumew#ni e]pi' o[ra#tai nu#n pragmatikw#v tou#to 2a11–19 (= Share, 168,11–18), as a pastiche of the the of pastiche a as 168,11–18), Share, (= 2a11–19 tion of himself as himself of tion aps as early as the twelfth century, is now is century, twelfth the as early as aps otle,” but this Neoplatonizing tendency is is tendency Neoplatonizing this but otle,” ost are wanting. However, the scribe has has scribe the However, wanting. are ost ting of the manuscript to the year 917.year the to manuscript the of ting s as John John as s ]Are;y(a) a]rc(i)ep(isko;pou)]Are;y(a) ch prompted N. A. Bees to suggest that that suggest to Bees A. N. prompted ch e year 906 or 907, which subsequently subsequently which 907, or 906 year e aur. 60.3. The Aristides unfortunately Aristides The 60.3. aur. , Problemata, Forschungen zur klassischen klassischen zur Forschungen Problemata, , refers to the defeat of the Byzantine the of defeat the to refers

]Are;ya laografikai' ei]dh;seiv laografikai' ]Are;ya school and era, as they have a great great a have they as era, and school aiin Jh P Atn described Anton P. John radition. terminus ante quemante terminus nme o shla ht are that scholia of number a w h erir oae scholia, Sopater earlier the ow kalligraphos

een the ideas presented in Arethas’ Arethas’ in presented ideas the een : Me' a]formh' e/na ne;o kei;meno tou# tou# kei;meno ne;o e/na a]formh' Me'

]Are;y(a)

/Ereunai peri' th#v [Ellhnikh#v [Ellhnikh#v th#v peri' /Ereunai dia;konov , see ibid., 25). 25). ibid., see , , the copyist of the of copyist the , ed by N. G. Wilson, Wilson, G. N. by ed f the scholia on Dio Dio on scholia the f 46 , the same date same the ,

for Arethas’ for ai' ta' scetika' scetika' ta' ai' . ,” ,” garians in his his in garians 47 Laografi;a Arethas’ n that this this that n tly listed listed tly “ , f this this f men [H [H 49 8 8

CEU eTD Collection o e, ehp bcue or esn ufr aog w produce that emp ghosts only ghostsnonsenseof and along suffers reason your because perhaps see, to of its returns health to and natureitself manages is health to return the in delay a that foolish the f him make to power the possessed truly Asclepius”) s for Aristides upbraids He business?” never-ending au the to directly speaking fashion, characteristic directi Asclepius’ on reflected Aristides 47.54–56, laografi;av for marginalia vitriolic most his reserved Arethas th but colophon, a lacks also 5694 Harley Samosata. Niketas Choniates. Choniates. Niketas 14] 3) wo ie to te dsrpin o th of descriptions other two cites who 31), [1947]: between Greece, , and the Gods the and Rome, Greece, between 52 51 50 2.2 § see 124, gr. Urb. in Chrysostom her on monsters head.” Th and ‘Earth’ Athena the call of today of folk common mother the Thetis, is in, go you as porch the of ca they as senate, or council-chamber, the of porch set one the is this believe “I Arethas: from remark stat bronze a of mention Aristides’ scholia. his in events, contemporary to referred regularly Arethas knwda;loiv. rm vanity.”from himse about talking always and boaster a and person sa to following the has Arethas example, For Plato. historical or textual no of are interest, intrinsic polemi these of All Quattrocelli. Luana by recently 1.5 ]i#a t' m' g# fs' th'n fasi' gh#n me'n th'n i]diw#tai a]na;ke ]Acille;wv tou# h[ kai' propulai;wn tw#n ei]siou#si b tou# propulai;oiv toi#v kai' a]nakeime;nh Kwnstanti;nou 288. 288. Humanism Ibid., 287–88. 287–88. Ibid., a Reception Aristides’ “Aelius Quattrocelli, Luana Schol. in Or. Or. in Schol. HARLEY hnfl f rta’ oeia shla n ar 60 Laur. in scholia polemical Arethas’ of handful A

, 255–57 n. 52. 52. n. 255–57 , Cf. Maass, “Observationes palaeographicae,” 758; S 758; palaeographicae,” “Observationes Maass, Cf. ” 4–1 te rnlto i b R J H Jnis ( Jenkins H. J. R. by is translation the 240–41; ,”

5694 50.408 (= Keil, 2:224,11) ( 2:224,11) Keil, (= 50.408 51 fe a egh tblto o dem, iin, dis visions, dreams, of tabulation lengthy a After

( LUCIAN 50

)

Ahan y;asn e Y;i, o# en h# eah# e]nu;dro kefalhj# thj# e]n toi#v Ye;tin, de' ya;lassan ]Ayhna#n, , ed. William V. Harris and Brook Holmes, CSCT 33 ( 33 CSCT Holmes, Brook and Harris V. William ed. ,

infra . For the various dates assigned to this codex, see codex, this to assigned dates various the For . h[ ]Ayh;nhsin ]Ayhna#> ]Ayh;nhsin h[ e same statue from the writings of George Kedrenos Kedrenos George of writings the from statue same e 15 Bznim Te ae f rta, in Arethas,” of Case The Byzantium: t itai Ye;tiv, karki;noiv th'n kefalh'n diastefh;v> w{n oi[ w{n diastefh;v> kefalh'n th'n karki;noiv Ye;tiv, itai ouleuthri;ou, o` se;nato;n fasi nu#n, h{v a]ntikru' e]n dexi e]n a]ntikru' h{v nu#n, fasi se;nato;n o` ouleuthri;ou,

own accord . . .? But you, who are never able able you,But who arenever .? accord . . own characteristic of the man who observes that that observes who man the of characteristic value, much like the polemical scholia on on scholia polemical the like much value, thor, “What is the need, Aristides, of such a such of Aristides, need, the is “What thor, ue of Athena incited the following detailed detailed following the incited Athena of ue y about the author Aristides: “A conceited conceited “A Aristides: author the abouty circumstances, and topographical markers markers topographical and circumstances, ll it now; facing it, on the right-hand side right-hand the on it, facing now; it ll e o hm o at Aehs epns in responds Arethas fast. to him for ve p n h Frm f osatn, t the at Constantine, of the in up lf: all of this comes from a weak wit and wit weak a from comes this of all lf: ty gnashingtyof teeth.” ree from disease: “Is it not clear even to even clear not it “Is disease: from ree Achilles, with a crown of crabs. The The crabs. of crown a with Achilles, cal remarks, although they may be of of be may they although remarks, cal etis ‘Sea,’ being mislead by the marine marine the by mislead being ‘Sea,’ etis ) e codex was clearly commissioned by commissioned clearly was codex e “The Bronze Athena at Byzantium,” Byzantium,” at Athena Bronze “The . B. Kougeas, “ Kougeas, B. . ]Are;ya> dokei# moi au=th e]sti'n h[ e]n twj# fo;rwj fo;rwj twj# e]n h[ e]sti'n au=th moi dokei# ]Are;ya> uggesting that Asclepius (“your god god (“your Asclepius that uggesting t yu bd, o ivn has of heaps invent you body, your ith another Atticist writer, Lucian of of Lucian writer, Atticist another .3 have been edited only very very only edited been have .3

/Ereunai peri' th#v [Ellhnikh#v [Ellhnikh#v th#v peri' /Ereunai eases, and cures in in cures and eases, 52

Leiden: Brill, 2008), 2008), Leiden:Brill, Lemerle, iv e]xapatw;menoi e]xapatw;menoi iv Aelius Aristides Aristides Aelius Byzantine Byzantine JHS Or. and and 67 67 nu#n nu#n aj# aj#

CEU eTD Collection Harmonides (1960): 115–17; Westerink, Westerink, 115–17; (1960): Hermotimus aucit Ms. 1, sxenhcnuy collecti sixteenth-century a 315, Mosq. manuscript. works other annotated and read Arethas that certain 25v); 25v); ol hv be tasrbd t n ale date. earlier an at transcribed been have could N. as but VI, Leo Emperor of death the mentions 17 Lemerl Paul of basis the on 5694 Harley to assigned historische Klasse historische Sbornik Vizantiiskij Lukianscholia,” Lukianscholia,” Rabe, 218,20–220,21 in manuscript R). On the variou the On R). manuscript in 218,20–220,21 Rabe, (fols. 80r–83v); 80r–83v); (fols.

58 57 56 55 54 53 notarios scr The 5694). Harley in unused went which of (many his shows 231 GIM and 451 gr. Par. like and Arethas signature 50v–60v); 50v–60v); (Bonn: Hanstein, 1911), 3–8; M. A. Šangin, “ Šangin, A. M. 3–8; 1911), Hanstein, (Bonn: Rabe’s B) and Vat. gr. 1322 (thirteenth century; Ra century; (thirteenth 1322 gr. Vat. and B) Rabe’s margin the in but E) (Rabe’s 5694 Harley of margins f Lucian.of was Arethas’ contribution. wasArethas’ contribution. possibility some remains still there however, 5694, 24 in manuscript manuscript in 24 Westerink, Westerink, preserves two lengthy scholia on on preservesscholia lengthy two Euthymii Compernass, Compernass, ilohcrm oqesv sntsia Snd eccl Synodi sanctissimae mosqvensivm bibliothecarvm idem, idem, Königlichen Moc aucit o Lucian. of manuscripts sam these text; Lucianic the of independently 5694) Academiae scientiarum, 1780), 49 no. 302; Archimand 302; no. 49 1780), scientiarum, Academiae See See “Di in Rabe Hugo by edited been have scholia These Ma von Friedrich Christian see manuscript, this On works: following the contains 5694 Harley Rabe, Hugo see thenote, For Lemerle, к o Dispades Scholia in Lucianumin Scholia schol. in Jup. trag. trag. Jup. in schol. в c Lucian’s ,” ,” к who copied Par. gr. 451 for Arethas in 914. A roug A 914. in Arethas for 451 gr. Par. copied who o

De saltatione De Arethae Scripta minora Scripta Arethae й Byz ]Are;ya Byzantine Humanism Byzantine

(fols. 110v–133r); 110v–133r); (fols. (fols. 6r–7r); 6r–7r); (fols. 58 c Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, Philo Göttingen, zu Wissenschaften der Gesellschaft Denkmäler der griechischen Volkssprache für sprachw für Volkssprache griechischen der Denkmäler ae o te rsne f hs to coi aog t among scholia two these of presence the on Based 28 (1958): 273–75; Jean Darrouzès, “Inventaire des “Inventaire Darrouzès, Jean 273–75; (1958): 28 ин (25v–27r); (25v–27r); Nachrichten von der Königlichen der von Nachrichten Amores o (1902): 718–36. 718–36. (1902): D д ); ); a (95: 2–0 Ptii Kri-atr “et f “Texts Karlin-Hayter, Patricia 228–30; (1945): 1 Charon ; льн

four co. n Parasit. in schol. o (fols. 60v–73r); 60v–73r); (fols. (fols. 83v–98r); 83v–98r); (fols. 3 (= Rabe, 58,27–59,4 in manuscripts manuscripts in 58,27–59,4 Rabe, (= 3 й Hesiodus

( , 71,25–75,4 ( 71,25–75,4 , additional De mercede conductis conductis mercede De Arethae Scripta minora Scripta Arethae 57 п is not one of the nineteen works included in Harle in included works nineteen the of one not is The scholion on on scholion The a Prometheus Scholia in Lucianum Scholia т , 265; Wilson, Wilson, 265; , piap , 1:333–39 (nos. 54 and 55). 55). and 54 (nos. 1:333–39 ,

(fols. 7r–8v); 7r–8v); (fols. ш

Juppitertragoedus e 1 = ae 192–5,1 n aucit V manuscripts in 159,24–158,11 Rabe, (= 41 scholia й schol. in Jup. trag. Jup. in schol. ) Lexiphanes r imaginibus Pro (fols. 133r–134v). 133r–134v). (fols. библ Pro lapsu inter salutandum salutandum inter lapsu Pro Виз Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars

io bear

т Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, Philo Göttingen, zu Wissenschaften der Gesellschaft a Scytha , 1:IX–XVIII. , 1:IX–XVIII. (27r–39v); (27r–39v); (Stuttgart: Teubner, 1971), 122,12–21. 122,12–21. 1971), Teubner, (Stuttgart: нтийски e u. trag. Jup. (fols. 73r–78r); 73r–78r); (fols. ки 16

s manuscripts, see Hugo Rabe, “Die Ueberlieferung d Ueberlieferung “Die Rabe, Hugo see manuscripts, s this rite Vladimir, Vladimir, rite Mso: ioa’aa i. 19) 62 o 41 J. 441; no. 672 1894), tip., Sinodal’naja (Moscow:

(8v–11v); (8v–11v); esiae orthodoxae graecorossicae graecorossicae orthodoxae esiae 53 e Lukianstudien des Arethas,” Arethas,” des Lukianstudien e (fols. 98r–104r); 98r–104r); (fols. tthaei, tthaei,

same n at hs oe os o apa i the in appear not does note this fact In e e be’s 38) and 78,17–82,19 ( 78,17–82,19 and 38) that the note mentioning Leo VI’s death death VI’s Leo mentioning note the that e comments appear as marginal scholia in in scholia marginal as appear comments e (another text that is not is that present Harley in (another text e’s suggestion that a scholion on on scholion a that suggestion e’s п Anacharsis s of Vindob. phil. gr. 123 (tenth century; century; (tenth 123 gr. phil. Vindob. of s n f h mnr rtns f Arethas, of writings minor the of on D G. Wilson has noted, the text of Lucian Lucian of text the noted, has Wilson G. o preference for extremely wide margins wide extremely for preference f uin ht r nt on i this in found not are that Lucian of logisch-historische Klasse logisch-historische CVO литич 8 per i Vt g. 32 ih the with 1322 gr. Vat. in appears 38 ibe has been identified as Baanes, the Baanes, as identified been has ibe

Index codicvm manvscriptorvm graecorvm graecorvm manvscriptorvm codicvm Index ascription D épistoliers byzantins du X du byzantins épistoliers issenschaftliche Übungen und Vorlesungen und Übungen issenschaftliche ). Quomodo historia conscribenda sit conscribenda historia Quomodo , 124. 124. , W 54 C Eunuchus ec и ); ); h date of 912 or 913 is generally is 913 or 912 of date h Despite its absence from Harley from absence its Despite c ки (fols. 39v–50v); 39v–50v); (fols. schol. in Jup. trag. Jup. in schol. r h Hsoia Suy f the of Study Historical the or т (fols. 1r–2r); 1r–2r); (fols. e e e м Pseudologista д

a in e тич (fols. 78r–80r); 78r–80r); (fols. e rtns f rta in Arethas of writings he я

e a ли

schol. in Jup. trag. trag. Jup. in schol. number ec

п к f e oe o oe ); ); рв Apologia ahihe vn der von Nachrichten y 5694,y o schol. in Per. Per. in schol. (1904): 643–56 and 643–56 (1904): (fols. 104r–110v); 104r–110v); (fols. e yi dea syria De пи й

42 (= Rabe, 76,3– Rabe, (= 42 (Petropoli: Typis Typis (Petropoli: of e п ca siècle,” siècle,” o

н л manuscripts De astrologia De (fols. 2r–6r); 2r–6r); (fols. ie py ie o 55 вины but it is it but Charon к logisch- RÉB 47) and 47) o x (fols. (fols. пи (11v– 3 (= 13 Vita Vita в ce 18 18 .,” .,” 56 er й

CEU eTD Collection raié u ete ’tds oans t gallo-romai et romaines d’études Centre au organisé in parœmiographique,” tradition la et Lucien de selectae quaestiones scholiis by Mosq. 315 and Arethas’ occasional habit of signi occasional byand 315 habit Arethas’ Mosq. unwarrant be to appears reticence such but Arethas, attribu the to regard with cautious anomalously and these of authorship Arethas’ doubt to reason little 1.6 Arethas’ Lucian numberfrom of scholia on examples (Lyons: De Boccard, 1994), 191–204; D. E. Hahm,“Th E. D. 191–204; 1994), Boccard, De (Lyons: scholiorum fontibus scholiorum Areta di nell’esegesi Luciano conservazione: Ch the in Samosata of (“Lucian Arethas” as scribe a 61 60 59 ascription the Moreover, 5694. Harley in appear not do that Lucian code additional an annotated and owned Arethas that s these that only not assured be can one 315, Mosq. Lemerle used scare quotes and referred to them as “ them asto referred and quotes scare used Lemerle (1990): 2947–74. 2947–74. (1990): le rta’ coi o Lca socs hs pencha his showcase Lucian on scholia Arethas’ else cla and interests antiquarian to syntax and grammar standard of piety or virtue.”or piety of standard expostul with text his of margins the crowd to cat, afford not could eloquence of custodians “Byzantine Pseudo-Justin’s Pseudo-Justin’s Clement’s contains codex The literature. know earliest the being for famous is Christianity, Christianis Eusebius’ (163v–187v), Contra Hieroclem Contra analysis codicological a a from demonstrated Harnack for exemplar the as served subsequently and text The best analysis of Arethas’ scholia on Lucian is Lucian on scholia Arethas’ of analysis best The 143. Samosata,” of “Lucian Edwards, sch the to reference in stated Edwards J. M. E.g., PAR uin f aoaa a a ato wo, s . . Edw J. M. as whom, author an was Samosata of Lucian Par. gr. 451, informally known as the “the Arethas Arethas “the the as known informally 451, gr. Par. . GR (322v–348r) and . . 451 ]Are;ya

(Dissertatio inauguralis, Philipps-Universität Mar Philipps-Universität inauguralis, (Dissertatio ( psua d ea e Serenum et Zenam ad Epistula EARLY CHRISTIAN APOLOGISTSCHRISTIAN EARLY (368r–401v). The codex preserves the earliest and earliest the preserves codex The (368r–401v). were copied or added by the scribes of the codices the of scribes the by added or copied were (Dissertatio inauguralis, Universität Leipzig, 190 Leipzig, Universität inauguralis, (Dissertatio reaai evangelica Praeparatio 60 De resurrectione mortuorum Deresurrectione

Arethas’ scholia on Lucian cover a wide range of t of range wide a cover Lucian on scholia Arethas’ Bl 27 Bri: e rye, 01; f Helm, cf. 2011); Gruyter, de (Berlin: 297 BAlt , Lucien de Samosate: Actes du colloque international colloque du Actes Samosate: de Lucien Protrepticus olion on on olion signed” scholia ( scholia signed” the recent monograph of Giuseppe Russo, Russo, Giuseppe of monograph recent the 17 e, e 3 septembre–1 30 les nes, e Ethical Doxography of ,” AriusDidymus,” of Doxography Ethical e ristian Memory,” Memory,” ristian )

(155r–163v) and and (155r–163v) Jup. trag. trag. Jup. (188r–322r), Athenagoras’ Athenagoras’ (188r–322r), scholia. Many scholars have been overly overly been have scholars Many scholia. ssical scholarship, but more than anything anything than more but scholarship, ssical n collection of early Christian apologetic Christian early of collection n ation where he fell short of the Christian the of short fell he where ation ngown scholia. his provided examples the both of light in ed tion of the signed scholia on Lucian to to Lucian on scholia signed the of tion to bury. One expedient was to bell the bell to was expedient One bury. to x (or codices) containing other texts by by texts other containing codices) (or x are cited in the chapters that follow. follow. that arecitedthe chapters in cholia were composed by Arethas, but but Arethas, by composed were cholia (1r–56v) and and (1r–56v) regardless of whether the instances of of instances the whether of regardless of these manuscripts that Par. gr. 451, 451, gr. Par. that manuscripts these of adu o ltr aucit. Adolf manuscripts. later of handful Byzantine Humanism Byzantine t o plmc n invective. and polemic for nt (348v–367v), and finally (348v–367v), and Eusebius’ burg, 1908); Richard Winter, Winter, Richard 1908); burg, 47 only that the scholiast was “named by by “named was scholiast the that only 47 Codex” among scholars of early early of scholars among Codex” Byz 80 [2010]: 147); similarly Paul Paul similarly 147); [2010]: 80 8); Jean Schneider, “Les scholies scholies “Les Schneider, Jean 8); er cor 1993 octobre ards correctly observed, observed, correctly ards Paedagogus ootto d Graecos ad Cohortatio best witnesses of each of witnesses best 59

of Lucian, there is is there Lucian, of , 265 n. 102). 102). n. 265 , , ed. A. Billault Billault A. ed. , Contestazione e e Contestazione (57r–154v), (57r–154v), Legatio pro pro Legatio ANRW ANRW opics from opics De Luciani Luciani De De Luciani De de Lyon Lyon de II.36.4 II.36.4 61 A

CEU eTD Collection facsimile of this folio in Kougeas, Kougeas, in folio this of facsimile er sgaue s h ciia aprt o Stähli of apparati critical the as signature a bear Kougeas, Evangelica Praeparatio aoaa” 5 n 1) Te coi wr frt edite first were scholia The 13). n. 1897) Stich, 150 L. Samosata,” J. (Nürnberg: Gymnasiums Nürnberger and another six for and the parchment. another six nom 26 of total a betw Arethas cost codex i.e., the Altogether 6422,” world the of year the “in Lucian, norc cnetrs n hi raig f h secon the of reading their in conjectures incorrect Lake, and Lake 749–50; graphicae,” Literatur altchristlichen Paris Arethascodex, Der 1. Apologeten: griechischen 65 64 63 62 ( quires four lacks now which “Scriptoria bizantini,” 101; Lemerle, Lemerle, 101; bizantini,” “Scriptoria Oratio ad Graecos ad Oratio 307–12. 307–12. see see usual information. usual surviv Arethas’ of luxurious and expensive most the large majuscule script. In later manuscripts of the of manuscripts later In script. majuscule large Clement’s on 323,23) and and 323,23) scholia bear the signature signature the bear scholia is possible that Arethas’ scholia on on scholia Arethas’ that possible is The codex was written by the hand of the of hand the by written was codex The te txs n a. r 41 ee edtd n separa in reedited were 451 gr. Par. in texts other Paedagogus und Protrepticus 230–231; Lefort and Cochez, Cochez, Lefortand 230–231; to its respective text and bears the signature signature the bears and text respective its to codn t Ot Säln hs shla a hv be have century. may scholia these Stählin Otto to according wer and Clement of works the to devoted are scholia los now a of end the at fashion same the in written

to Stählin, Otto by Arethas to attributed were that scholia the For publis several the among variation little is There Ge von Oscar by confirmed was hypothesis Harnack’s schol. in Paed. Paed. in schol. The colophon on fol. 401v is followed by a lengthy lengthy a by followed is 401v fol. on colophon The Kappadoki;(av) e/tei ko;smou Kappadoki;(av)e/tei ko;smou

[O Kaisarei;av ]Are;yav Kaisarei;av [O 65 h mjrt o Aehs on otiuin t the to contributions own Arethas’ of majority The Paed. no(misma;twn) k ; pergamhn(ai') no(misma;twn) % % ;. no(misma;twn) k no(misma;twn) ; pergamhn(ai') e]gra;fh ceiri' Baa;nouv e]gra;fh not(ari;ou) ceiri' Baa;nouv nescugn br i Shle z Cees Alexand Clemens zu Scholien die über Untersuchungen Paedagogus II.10.99 (= Stählin, 332,1–6); the scholion on on scholion the 332,1–6); Stählin, (= II.10.99 II.4.41 (= Stählin, 328,26–28) and and 328,26–28) (= Stählin, II.4.41 63 , from which from ,

1.3 (1883): 163; cf. Miroslav Marcovich, “Codex Ar “Codex Marcovich, Miroslav cf. 163; (1883): 1.3 , GCS 43.1 (Berlin: Academie-Verlag, 1954), XV. For XV. 1954), Academie-Verlag, (Berlin: 43.1 GCS , Album palaeographicum Album , GCS 12 (Leipzig: Hinrichs, 1905), 293–340; the sc the 293–340; 1905), Hinrichs, (Leipzig: 12 GCS ,

]Are;ya I51) rte nAehs w adi n unchar an in hand own Arethas’ in written (I.5.15), , pls. I, III, VII; Lake and Lake, Lake, and Lake VII; III, I, pls. , [O Kaisarei;av ]Are;yav Kaisarei;av [O

l ; l

ae Gek iucl Manuscripts Minuscule Greek Dated all extant copies derive.copies extant all – , two in Arethas’ own hand and two only in apograph in only two and hand own Arethas’ in two , yatn Humanism Byzantine lg ; lg | Juppiter tragoedusJuppiter %ukb ;. ) between fols. 187v and 188r, once contained Tatia contained once 188r, and 187v fols. between ) notarios te volumes by Miroslav Marcovich, Marcovich, Miroslav by volumes te n (= 321,32) and Marcovich (= 210,11) suggest; see see suggest; 210,11) (= Marcovich and 321,32) (= n later scribes, see see scribes, later

]Are;ya a]rciepisko;pou ]Are;ya . Gr. 451,” 451,” Gr. . Paed. , pl. pl. 18. , note); d | 18 e tasrpin, e Mas “bevtoe palae “Observationes Maass, see transcriptions, hed

]Are;ya a]rc(i)episko;p(wi) Kaisarei;(av) Kaisarei;(av) a]rc(i)episko;p(wi) ]Are;ya d by Otto Stählin, Stählin, Otto by d

4–8 bt f Ewrs cmet (Lca of (“Lucian comments Edwards’ cf. but 45–48; , , pl. VII. For the scholia signed by Arethas himsel Arethas by signed scholia the For VII. pl. , II.10.110 (= Stählin, 333,8–17) Stählin, 333,8–17) (= II.10.110

bhardt, “Zur handschriftlichen Ueberlieferung der der Ueberlieferung handschriftlichen “Zur bhardt, Paedagogus Baanes, the copyist of Arethas’ codex of codex Arethas’ of copyist the Baanes, , 271; Karl Mras, Mras, Karl 271; ,

t codex of Lucian’s works. Most of the of Most works. Lucian’s of codex t ismata, twenty for Baanes’ scribal work work scribal Baanes’ for twenty ismata, olei “n oie i rt, 27 Fonki 267; Areta,” di codice “Un Follieri, ing codices. The colophon contains the contains colophon The codices. ing Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der der Geschichte zur Untersuchungen und Texte een September 913 and August 914. 914. August and 913 September een Paed. oidit h mrisb Baanes; by margins the into copied e that appear in Mosq. 315 were once once were 315 Mosq. in appear that Dated Greek Minuscule Manuscripts Minuscule Greek Dated 62 n opsd s al a te fifth the as early as composed en The codex enjoys special status as status special enjoys codex The schol. in Paed. in schol. I.5.15 that begins on fol. 402r does not does 402r fol. on begins that I.5.15

scholion, beginning on fol. 402r, fol. on beginning scholion, rinus the scholion appears adjacent adjacent appears scholion the , 4:9 no. 136 (note, however, the the however, (note, 136 no. 4:9 , ethae and Tatian,” Tatian,” and ethae lmn Aeadiu, ad I: Band Alexandrinus, Clemens coi ae gi fr from far again are scholia , Beilage zum Jahresbericht des des Jahresbericht zum Beilage , facsimiles of Par. gr. 451, see 451, gr. Par. of facsimiles ; altogether a total of four four of total a altogether ; holia on Clement and several several and Clement on holia Eusebius Werke: VIII. Die Die VIII. Werke: Eusebius I.5.15 (= Stählin, 321,32– Stählin, (= I.5.15 Clementis Alexandrini Alexandrini Clementis JÖB JÖB acteristically acteristically 44 (1944): (1944): 44 , 4:pls. 4:pls. , s. 64 n’s n’s the the It o- č f, , , CEU eTD Collection (Leiden Brill, 2000), 51–63. 51–63. 2000), Brill, (Leiden with his own name.own his with Are 10 F gr. Vallic. in although hand, own Arethas’ 9th and 10th Centuries 10th and 9th 1.8 The second of three codices containing Christian l Christian containing codices three of second The g Vallicellianus is library Arethas’ of manuscripts h fnl ae mnsrp ta srie fo the from survives that manuscript dated final The (Matthaei (Leiden: Brill, 2002), 207–29; cf. idem, idem, cf. 207–29; 2002), Brill, (Leiden: infcn pors hs en ae n h codicolog remain un scholia still of considerableits portion the on made been has progress significant s o mtltd t h ed t s osbe ht c a that possible is it end the at mutilated now is Vallic. law. ecclesiastical of matters with dealing asria fwsth;rKaisarei;av became archbishop of Caesarea, as one of the scholi the of one as Caesarea, of archbishop became f said be can that All date. to difficult therefore of Leo the Wise,” Wise,” the Leo of la e Areta di Vallicelliano garang La (Padova: 4 Quaderni neogreci, e bizantini 72 71 70 69 68 67 66 Protrepticus canbe?” there teeth. your of barrier the escaped has word a what includ that diet a recommends Clement when example, resembles corpus the respect this in and scholarly, 1.7 otoesa ttaay aant hc Aehs was Arethas which against tetragamy, controversial fragment Dresden the but Dresden, to it brought and a detached Matthaei von Friedrich Christian century o h Gsdrtenj Istori Gosudarstvennyj the to scholia, but, so far as I am aware, no study hasbe study no amaware, I as far so but, scholia, According to Paul Lemerle, P. Karlin-Hayter and J. and Karlin-Hayter P. Lemerle, Paul to According B. and JenkinsH. J. R. esp. see tetragamy, the On Menschini, So Lemerle, “ Perria, Menschini, A. see facsimiles For Wilson, GIM VALLIC 231 Arethaea Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars

Byzantine Humanism Byzantine 394 , VCSup 34 (Leiden: Brill, 1995), 179–217; idem, 179–217; 1995), Brill, (Leiden: 34 VCSup , .

GR ( THEOLOGICAL MISCELLANY THEOLOGICAL

66 Il codice Vallicelliano codice Il = . Hellenika F

II,” 67. 67. II,” Vladimir 10 , CS 1 (London: Variorum Reprints, 1970), 293–370. 293–370. 1970), Reprints, Variorum (London: CS1 ,

70 ( 79 . A number of the scholia are concerned with Emperor with concerned are scholia the of number A Ciropedia 69 ) h shla el ih wd rne f ois n a and topics of range wide a with deal scholia The 14 (1956): 293–370; repr. in R. J. H. Jenkins, Jenkins, H. J. R. in repr. 293–370; (1956): 14

( NOMOCANON

231), , 272 and n. 132. 132. n. and 272 , , 125. 125. , č dell’Escorial,” dell’Escorial,”

si Msj n ocw Twrs h ed f h eight the of end the Towards Moscow. in Musej eskij l oie alclin d Areta di Vallicelliano codice Il

which , 16. 16. , teaoa qi etr e eurcin mortuorum resurrectione De fertur qui Athenagorae

) was ) en published ( enpublished

brought RSBN RSBN Laourdas, “Eight Letters of Arethas on the Fourth Fourth the on Arethas of Letters “Eight Laourdas, ola, 1972), pls. I and IIb; Lidia Perria, “ Perria, Lidia IIb; and I pls. 1972), ola, 19 Koukoules were in the process of studying the uned the studying of process the in were Koukoules

or certain is that it was written after Arethas Arethas after written was it that is certain or edited. 25 (1988): pls. Ia–b, IIa–c. IIa–c. Ia–b, pls. (1988): 25 gr. F 10 lacks a colophon, but as the codex the as but colophon, a lacks 10 F gr. Arethas’ scholia in the Bodleian Plato. For Plato. Bodleian the in scholia Arethas’

from What more difficult and indigestible food food indigestible and difficult more What acs 1 (79), 10 F raecus a refers to Saint Basil as Basil Saint to refers a Byzantine Humanism Byzantine (Da 12) was later returned to Moscow, to returned later was 12) (Da portion of the codex (eighteen leaves) leaves) (eighteen codex the of portion Clementis Alexandrini Paedagogus Alexandrini Clementis lpo oc existed. once olophon thas has not signed any of the scholia scholia the of any signed not has thas 72

es bulbs, Arethas responds, “Father, “Father, responds, Arethas bulbs, es ical aspects of Vallic. gr. F 10, a a 10, F gr. Vallic. of aspects ical the

eeety opposed. vehemently iterature from among the surviving surviving the among from iterature Uiest d Pdv, nttt d studi di Instituto Padova, di Università ,

Athonite library of Arethas is GIM 231 231 GIM is Arethas of library

Studies on Byzantine History of the the of History Byzantine on Studies

monastery 67 , 272 n. 133). 133). n. 272 , cleto o texts of collection a 68 Arethaea Leo VI and the and VI Leo o[ th#v kay ] h[ma#v ] kay th#v o[ h cdx is codex The 71

e rte in written re of Dionysiou ofDionysiou u while But , VCSup 53 53 VCSup , , VCSup 61 61 VCSup , :

Il Codice Codice Il Marriage Marriage eenth eenth ited ited

CEU eTD Collection 231,” 231,” Minuscule Manuscripts Minuscule rta, 17 Fr asmls se Kougeas, see facsimiles, For 197. Arethas,” in Arethas’ from spared is Photios even Not Lucian. Arethas several ins theologicalhurled developments the larger works include Theodore Abu-Qurrah’s Abu-Qurrah’s Theodore include works larger the fr treatises Christian polemical and theological of 76 75 74 73 the now and Caesarea of Arethas y the in i.e., April,” of month the in 5, indiction Styl deacon the by Arethas for copied was codex The Wo during damaged heavily been had leaves the after thescribe Arethas. andby not each unlike but of th the codex, scribeof and date o 28 Fonki 218; no. script of Stylianos and supplied a number of unnece of number a supplied Stylianosand of script occ Arethas judgments. his in ever than doctrinaire eyesig whose old, years eighty around Arethas, aged icse b te uhr i Pr g. 5. rta r Arethas 451. hypostasis gr. Par. in authors the by discussed religious the to pertinent more were authors these f the to due hars perhaps is this the but authors, Christian is 231 GIM in scholia the about surprising Apologeticus contra Theodoretum contra Apologeticus presbyter’s Timotheus 33r–71r), (fols. Amphilochia Styli instructed mayhave Arethas However, reading. unable him shows 35v fol. on hand own his in note a be of appearance the have not does codex The 169r). the margins.the See Westerink, “Marginalia by Arethas,” 199–200. 199–200. Arethas,” by “Marginalia Westerink, See see agreement, in are transcriptions published All 196–97. Arethas,” by “Marginalia Westerink, Lemerle, See Byz Kappadoki;av e/tei ko;smou ko;smou e/tei Kappadoki;av sumplhrw 42 (1972): 196–99. 196–99. (1972): 42 to refer to the human nature of Christ. After inst After Christ. of nature human the to refer to tlaov i;oo e/graqa dia;konov Stuliano'v 74 č , since Stylianos rather than Arethas wrote most of most wrote Arethas than rather Stylianos since , Byzantine Humanism, Humanism, Byzantine , “Scriptoria bizantini,” 101; Lemerle, Lemerle, 101; bizantini,” “Scriptoria , The colophon, on fol. 6r of the former Dresdensis, former the of 6r fol. on colophon, The | ye;ntov tou# ye;ntov teu; tou# , 6:pls. 382–384; Lefort and Cochez, Cochez, Lefortand 382–384; 6:pls. , 75

265–66; L. G. Westerink, “Marginalia by Arethas in in Arethas by “Marginalia Westerink, G. L. 265–66; | couv. (fols. 107r–133v), and Photios’ Photios’ and 107r–133v), (fols. terminus post quem post terminus | %um ; i]ndiktiw#no(v) pe;mpthv mhni' mhni' pe;mpthv i]ndiktiw#no(v) ; %um O Kaisarei;av [O De receptione haereticorum receptione De

Lake and Lake, and Lake 20 Aeyi a]rciepisko; ]Are;yai yatn Humanism Byzantine

e other colophons it is written in the hand of the hand in of written eis other it colophons ear 932. This is the last known mention of mention known last the is This 932. ear act that the theological issues discussed by by discussed issues theological the that act Album palaeographicum Album om the fifth to the ninth century; some of of some century; ninth the to fifth the om e noe t incarnatione et unione De ssary textual emendations. textual ssary ults that rival even his meanest scholia on meanestscholia rival on that even ults his

controversies of his own day than those those than day own his of controversies ]Are;yav ing a work commissioned by Arethas, as as Arethas, by commissioned work a ing anos to add at least the material from the from material the least at add to anos to identify the author of the text he was he text the of author the identify to soal srgld n eihrn the deciphering in struggled asionally ht was failing him and who was more more was who and him failing was ht rld War II. War rld ianos “in the year of the world 6440, 6440, world the of year the “in ianos o hs et. h shla vne an evince scholia The death. his for poce Crl o uig h term the using for Cyril eproached ns o Aehs ciiim against criticisms Arethas’ of hness etv. ny n o Pois five Photios’ of one Only vective. Dated Greek Minuscule Manuscripts Minuscule Greek Dated , pl. V; Lake and Lake, Lake, and Lake V; pl. , ructing Cyril on the more recent more the on Cyril ructing 73 , 266; Westerink, “Marginalia by by “Marginalia Westerink, 266; , the scholia on Photios into Photios on scholia the contains information on the on information contains The codex is a miscellany a is codex The | pwi Kaisarei;av Kaisarei;av pwi Amphilochia (fols. 86r–103r), Cyril’s Cyril’s 86r–103r), (fols. , pl. pl. 25. , | a]prili;wi a]prili;wi Moscow Greek MS MS Greek Moscow 76 and What is most is What (fols. 143r– (fols. Dated Greek Greek Dated Opuscula , 6:9 6:9 ,

CEU eTD Collection 91 Lu. 60.3). Laur. + 2951 manuscr his of margins the into them copied Arethas Clar 301, D’Orville the (e.g., codices commissioned in written were corpora scholiastic or commentaries the Sometimes him. to available theywere whenever that library, his from survived have which codices with associated been have which corpora scholiastic litera every of copies manuscript possessed Arethas tendenci the given assume, one can Nor calligraphy. costl a was library Arethas’personal in manuscript his of ink the up soaked doubt no margins of number emd esbe te tes r “ibrs ad garb and “gibberish are others the sensible, deemed manuStyliani Phot on scholia the among signatures additional two Styliani

Internazionale “Il Libro e il Testo,” Urbino, 20–23 Urbino, Testo,” il e Libro “Il Internazionale Text of Relation “The books, old in encountered had 79 78 77 w son the God it was “Why question the to solutions GBRS scholia to which Arethas affixed his own name, eith own name, affixedhis Arethas which scholia to w unclear often is it that reason the for partly is whi manuscripts of apographs be to thought are that of the works he read dialoguethe protagonists both dir for predilection his particularly diatribe, and well as events and places, personages, contemporary sch These scholarship. real any of devoid typically evid most are scholia Arethas’ of hallmarks the But antiqu in as well as usage, Greek Attic and syntax, cf. idem, “A Chapter in the History of Scholia,” Scholia,” of History the in Chapter “A idem, cf. uma Science Urbino, di dell’Università Publicazioni N. G. Wilson has suggested that Arethas may have m have may Arethas that suggested has Wilson G. N. ( 47v 46r, 29v, 27v, 26r, fols. on scholia the See ai[ d ] a/llai sofistikai' skh;qeiv kai' pro'v tereti;sm pro'v kai' skh;qeiv sofistikai' a/llai ] d ai[ 47 (2007): 39–70. 39–70. (2007): 47 ], 153v ( 153v ], A great number of manuscripts must have passed thro passed have must manuscripts of number great A It is much more difficult to determine Arethas’ exa Arethas’ determine to difficult more much is It

]Are;ya a]rciepisko;pou ]Are;ya . 78

79 h shla f rta frhr lcdt hs inter his elucidate further Arethas of scholia The

[ manu Styliani manu CQ 17 (1967): 244–56; idem, “Scholiasts and Commentat and “Scholiasts idem, 244–56; (1967): 17 ne 1 (Urbino: Università degli studi di Urbino, 198 Urbino, di studi degli Università (Urbino: 1 ne bis * * * * * * settembre 1982 settembre and Commentary in Greek Books,” in Books,” Greek in Commentary and ata a]poskubalizo;menaiata 21 ]). ]). odelled his tiny half-majuscule script on a type wh type a on script half-majuscule tiny his odelled ), 48v (48v ),

ectly addressing and engaging in apostrophic apostrophic in engaging and addressing ectly hether these codices are complete transcripts complete are codices these hether y, commissioned masterpiece of Byzantine of masterpiece y, commissioned and the authors themselves. and the authors themselves. Arethas made use of earlier commentaries commentaries earlier of use made Arethas er ry work either quoted or alluded to in the in to alluded or quoted either work ry olia evince Arethas’ habit of referencing of habit Arethas’ evince olia ch once formed a part of his library. This This library. his of part a formed once ch him. It is clear, however, from the eight eight the from however, clear, is It him. arian subjects and classical scholarship. scholarship. classical and subjects arian bis as his penchant for polemical discourse polemical for penchant his as quill. But one cannot assume that every every that assume cannot one But quill. the margins by the scribes of Arethas’ of scribes the by margins the ent in his own contributions, which are which contributions, own his in ent marginal scholia that derive from earlier fromderive that marginalscholia ho became man?” ( man?” became ho es of both Arethas and his scribes, that that scribes, his and Arethas both of es

]Are;ya ipts himself (e.g., Urb. gr. 35, Par. gr. gr. Par. 35, gr. Urb. (e.g., himself ipts ios which Westerink has identified as as identified has Westerink which ios ke 39, Par. gr. 451), and other times times other and 451), gr. Par. 39, ke age.” ), 66r ( 66r ), , ed. Cesare Questa and Renato Raffaelli, Raffaelli, Renato and Questa Cesare ed. , ct scholiastic role in those codices codices those in role scholiastic ct 77 h cdx lo otis nine contains also codex The

ugh the hands of Arethas, and a a and Arethas, of hands the ugh or ]Are;ya a]rciepisko;pou ]Are;ya

]Are;ya a]rciepisko;pou]Are;ya (fol. 153r). 153r). (fol. Amphilochia Amphilochia ss n grammar, in ests Atti del Convegno Convegno del Atti ), 153r [ 153r ), 184) is 184) 4), 107; 4), ich he he ich , and , manu ors,” ors,” CEU eTD Collection f n cer niaos h atiuin f h scho the of attribution the indicators clear any of and Rudolf Mueller concerning the scholia on the on scholia the concerning Mueller Rudolf and ex chapter following The question. open an remained 81 80 the of character the both of basis the on lifetime, Are by annotated and owned manuscript a of apograph c Westerink G. L. corpus.” “Platonic a as described tenth-ce a 314, gr. phil. Vindob. is regard this in elsewhere, cited and read have to known is Arethas pres the to or prolegomenon or scholion a prefixing arebas Arethas, to belonged that exemplar original manu later in scholia attributing for arguments the A by written was scholion given a whether determine cod original the of features palaeographic the that (see scenario latter the reflect well may Pausanias th codex a from otherwise, or directly derive, that merely or library personal his from manuscripts of evidence additional some by andconsiders provided Arethas in in Arethas a Laertius, the on commentary Hierocles’ and Olympiodorus from extracts in cf. 142; n. and L–LI 1962) Co., Pub. North-Holland Intro Philosophy: Platonic to Prolegomena Anonymous ed. Dieter Harlfinger and Giancarlo Prato, 2 vols., 2 Prato, Giancarlo and Harlfinger Dieter ed. thought to be responsible for the scholia on Dio Ch Dio on scholia the for responsible be to thought his in cited or quoted often Arethas whom Aurelius, a contain scholia its do nor affixed, been has name scho no contains 69.33 Laur. 314, gr. phil. Vindob. 1:513–21. 1:513–21. See Wilson, Wilson, See John by copied was codex The Paleografia e codicologia greca: Atti del II colloq II del Atti greca: codicologia e Paleografia Vindob. phil. gr. gr. phil. Vindob. Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars 314,” Golden Verses of Pythagoras of Verses Golden [Ellhnika;

grammatikos , 126–27. 126–27. , 17 (1962): 105–31. For Arethas role, see also L. G L. also see role, Arethas For 105–31. (1962): 17 n h ya 94 r 2; t otis h Eioe of Epitome the contains it 925; or 924 year the in Biblioteca di scrittura e cività 3 (Rome: Ed. dell Ed. (Rome: 3 cività e scrittura di Biblioteca uio international, Berlin-Wolfenbüttel 17–21 ottobr 17–21 Berlin-Wolfenbüttel international, uio J. Whittaker, “Arethas and the the and “Arethas Whittaker, J. 22 nonymous prolegomena to Platonic philosophy, and and philosophy, Platonic to prolegomena nonymous

uto, et Tasain n Indices and Translation Text, duction, scholia and references in his letters. his in references and scholia ices are irrecoverable and it is impossible to to impossible is it and irrecoverable are ices at he furnished with scholia. The scholia on on scholia The scholia. with furnished he at § 2.1). But this is primarily for the reason reason the for primarily is this But 2.1). § ; see L. G. Westerink and B. Laourdas, “Scholia by by “Scholia Laourdas, B. and Westerink G. L. see ; Vita Apollonii Vita ed on either the presence of Arethas’ name Arethas’name of presence the edeither on ntury codex that contains what has been been has what contains that codex ntury codices that contain one scholion or more or scholion one contain that codices scripts to Arethas, and hence positing an positing hence and Arethas, to scripts rysostom and .and rysostom i o the on lia or a combination of both. One exception One both. of combination a or of the previously unedited scholia. ofthe unedited previously onvincingly argued that this codex is an is codex this that argued onvincingly ny quotations from authors like Marcus Marcus like authors from quotations ny ence of quotations from authors whom authors from quotations of ence rethas or by his scribe. In several cases cases several In scribe. his by or rethas i o poeoea o hc Arethas’ which to prolegomena or lia scholia—for which reason Arethas is is Arethas reason which scholia—for amines the proposals of Adolf Sonny Adolf of proposals the amines thas, which was made during his own his during made was which thas, ia Apollonii Vita and their relation to Arethas to relation their and Collection philosophique Collection 81 to Arethas has has Arethas to Due to the lack the to Due (Amsterdam: (Amsterdam: ’Orso, 1991), 1991), ’Orso, . Westerink, Westerink, . , Albinus, 80 e 1983 e Like ,” , CEU eTD Collection Olearius, Olearius, Philostratus’ Philostratus’ Rehd. 39 (15th cent. [subsequently lost in World Wa World in lost [subsequently cent. (15th 39 Rehd. ... 3 (4h et) Pr g. 66 1t. cent. (14th. 1696 gr. Par. cent.); (14th 73D B.P.G. Philostratus’ Vita Apollonii Vita Philostratus’ libros de Tyanensi Apollonio” that follow his 1844 1844 his follow that Apollonio” Tyanensi de libros and subsequently by Kayser had already appeared in appeared already had Kayser by subsequently and (“Scholiacod 109–30 1818), A. Oswald, (Heidelberg: pgah ar 6.6 Kye’ f; oe’ G; Bekk G); Con Laur. to so Boter’s more even presume I fc; and manuscript, (Kayser’s t 69.26 chance the Laur. had apograph not have I While priores”). libros century edited previously been had scholia these of B.P number Leiden, and S), Boter’s s; (Kayser’s 155 Soppr. Edition,” 24. 24. Edition,” us label a “Schellershemianus,” the of identity the ny a fl clain o sx Lu. ov Soppr. Conv. Laur. six: of collations full had only 3 2 1 F), and three from the fourteenth century, Par. gr. Par. century, fourteenth the from three and F), tent the from one four, only from scholia collected unpublished. en not are that reasons (for Kayser by edited never s are there addition, In 69.33. Laur. in only found “Schellershe the and 69.33 Laur. both to common are the in found are scholia the of bulk the gr.1801, most of number a of exception the With length. some glo from ranging size, in vary manuscripts these in (“Corrigenda and Addenda”). Although Kayser was awa was Kayser Although Addenda”). and (“Corrigenda i (“Notae 177–98 1844), Zelleri, et Meyeri (Zurich: Biblioteca Laurenziana in 1808 “to protect them fro them protect “to 1808 in Laurenziana Biblioteca cla important several transferring of task the with co avid an Schellersheim, von Baron the Sop by acquired Conv. Laur. as identified be now may codex This or John M. Moore, Moore, M. John Bekker, J. G. Kayser, L. C. The The Scholia Philostratus’on ia Apollonii Vita

. . asr nldd vr he hnrd coi am scholia hundred three over included Kayser L. C. earlier Philostratorum quae supersunt omnia supersunt quae Philostratorum ie f Apollonius of Life Specimen variarum lectionum et observationum in Phi in observationum et lectionum variarum Specimen

by lvi hlsrt qa sprut Piotai juni Philostrati supersunt: quae Philostrati Flavii The Manuscript Tradition of Polybius of Tradition Manuscript The

G. (hereafter

J.

, ed. Kristoffel Demoen and Danny Praet, MBCB 305 ( 305 MBCB Praet, Danny and Kristoffeled.Demoen , Bekker : The Affiliation of the Manuscripts,” in in Manuscripts,” the of Affiliation The :

VA from ). 1

asr a kolde f eete cdcs bt he but codices, seventeen of knowledge had Kayser what Ta' e]v to'n Ta'Tuane;a e]v ]Apollw;nion to'n Ta'Tuane;a e]v ]Apollw;nion Ta' e]v to'n Ta'Tuane;a e]v ]Apollw;nion to'n Ta'Tuane;a e]v ]Apollw;nion (Leipzig: T. Fritsch, 1709), 1709), Fritsch, T. (Leipzig:

he ed by Kayser as well, see Boter, “Towards a New Cri New a “Towards Boter, see well, as Kayser by ed 5 c. 40; ar 6.3 c. 00; h Lugdun the 1000); (ca. 69.33 Laur. 1400); (ca. 155 r II]); see Gerard Boter, “Towards a New Critical E Critical New a “Towards Boter, see Gerard II]); r ; a. r 10 (4h et) ad h Vratislavien the and cent.); (14th 1801 gr. Par. );

n Philostrati libros de Tyanensi Apollonio”) and 79 and Apollonio”) Tyanensi de libros Philostrati n the notes to Olearius’ 1709 edition of the of edition 1709 Olearius’ to notes the described icis Schellershemiani in Philostrati Vitae Apolloni Vitae in Philostrati Schellershemiani icis o inspect Laur. Conv. Soppr. 155, I have inspected inspected have I 155, Soppr. Conv. Laur. inspect o 23 v. Soppr. 155. A handful of the scholia edited by B by edited scholia the of handful A 155. Soppr. v. II II

re of seventeen manuscripts of the the of manuscripts seventeen of re (London: Cambridge University Press, 1965), 12; on 12; 1965), Press, University Cambridge (London:

rs dto rn ams eaty n aall o thi to parallel in exactly almost runs edition er’s margins of Laur. 69.33. A number of scholia of number A 69.33. Laur. of margins 1801 (Kayser’s 1801 ome thirty scholia in Laur. 69.33 that were that 69.33 Laur. in scholia thirty ome h century, Laur. 69.33 (Kayser’s f; Boter’s f; (Kayser’s 69.33 Laur. century, h ssical manuscripts from the Badia to the the to Badia the from manuscripts ssical edition of edition m the greed of the French.”the of greed the m sses of a single word to paragraphs of of paragraphs to word single a of sses llector of antiquities who was entrusted was who antiquities of llector ly abrupt glosses that are unique to Par. Par. to unique are that glosses abrupt ly tirely clear to me) and have remained remained have and me) to clear tirely

and published just over a quarter of a a of quarter a over just published and simply G 7D Kye’ l Btrs ) A L). Boter’s l; (Kayser’s 73D .G. ins i priua, u mn are many but particular, in mianus” pr. 155, one of the many codices codices many the of one 155, pr. rs mgns Clitai Descriptiones Callistrati Imagines, oris lostrati Vitae Apollonii librum primum librum Apollonii Vitae lostrati

as Theios Sophistes: Essays on Flavius Flavius on Essays Sophistes: Theios Ta' e]v to'n Tuane;a ]Apollw;nion Tuane;a to'n e]v Ta' passim n te Nte n Philostrati in “Notae the ong

“codex Schellershemianus.” “codex p ; Boter’s A), Laur. Conv. Conv. Laur. A), Boter’s ; Leiden: Brill, 2009), 24. 24. 2009), Brill, Leiden: . . in 69.33 Laur. VA it appears that he that appears it VA 3 The scholia The ; see Gottfried Gottfried see ; dition of dition i septem septem i sis, BU, BU, sis, *–80* ensis, ensis, ekker ekker tical tical its its 2 s

CEU eTD Collection this collection of scholia: (1) A and F rarely cont rarely F and A (1) scholia: of collection this recently published published recently ar scholia Kaysercollected which fourfrom codices Howev present. at possible not is manuscripts these relations the of understanding full a and completed

when they are nowhere to be found in this manuscrip foundin this be to nowhere are they when 5 4 geographical scholion (see § 2.6), 2.6), § (see scholion geographical se 34. n i a oeia shlo (e § 3.3 § (see scholion polemical a is One 3.4). § (see understanding of the text of the understandingof the text those is it exceptions, several m are their there of although margins the into scholia certain copy to the or S and L of archetype the of scribe the that n are F in scholia of number significant a However, with scholia share S and L when that apparent also indep two the of reflective certainly is F and A in l The F. in found also not are that scholia contain This occurs only twice, if Kayser has listed the m the listed has Kayser if twice, only occurs This 50. Edition,” Critical “Towards New a Boter, Full collation of the scholia from all surviving ma surviving all from scholia the of collation Full stemma codicum stemma Fig. 1. Gerard 1. Fig. Boter’s schol. in VA schol.

VA that do not appear in these later copies. appearcopies. these not in do later that (fig. 1). (fig. VIII.19.2 (= Kayser, 167,33). (= 167,33). Kayser, VIII.19.2 anuscripts correctly (occasionally he attributes sc attributes he (occasionally correctly anuscripts 4 t, e.g., the scholion he listed for for listed he scholion the e.g., t, ), ), Two characteristics are immediately apparent in apparent immediately are characteristics Two 24 schol. in VA VA in schol.

ain the same scholia, same the ain endent textual traditions they represent. It is It represent. they traditions textual endent ack of any significant overlap in the scholia scholia the in overlap significant any of ack stemmacodicum scribes of L and S independently chose not not chose independently S and L of scribes e easily explained through Gerard Boter’s Gerard through easilyexplained e F, these scholia derive ultimately from F. F. from ultimately derive scholia these F, er, the general relationships between the between relationships general the er, ot present in L or S. This would suggest would This S. or L in present ot coi wih o o cnrbt t an to contribute not do which scholia hips between the scholia contained in in contained scholia the between hips anuscripts. In the majority of cases, cases, of majority the In anuscripts. VIII.16 (= Kayser, 167,33); the other is a a is other the 167,33); Kayser, (= VIII.16 nuscripts of the of nuscripts

5 VA and (2) L and S rarely S and L (2) and

III.58 (= Kayser, 65,10) 65,10) (=Kayser, III.58 VA has yet to be be to yet has holia to F to holia CEU eTD Collection Early Modern Greek Poetic Works,” Works,” Poetic Greek Modern Early according to Sifakis this is not entirely clear. entirelyclear. not is this Sifakis to according sl as scholiast the by used is “Paphlagonians” term (New York: Routledge, 2001), 138; G. M. Sifakis, “L Sifakis, M. G. 138; 2001), Routledge, York: (New Tradition 1980), 77; Elizabeth Jeffreys and Michael Jeffreys, Michael and Jeffreys Elizabeth 77; 1980), Beaton, Roderick 24; 1972), Press, kokkobafi;wn 45r) LS. 45r) Nature and Origins of the Political Verse,” Verse,” Political the of Origins and Nature 9 8 7 6 kokkofaki;a Dimaras, Dimaras, f unn a profit. a turning of statu parade to thought have never would who old of b a gods, the of images in trafficking of ship, his the accused He Piraeus. of port the at encountered ch Apollonius’ by incited was comment marginal This oralcycle. note a earliest, the this not if early, taken an as “Paphlagonians” have scholars Modern door.” to door me famous of adventures the about songs up make who “vagabon and “beggars” such of example contemptible

90v and subsequently made its way into the margins the way margins into its and 90v made subsequently b the in found is scholion That scholarship. modern been has that collection this from scholion single brief comment “which they now call Magnesian.”call now they “which comment brief Philostra clarifies scholiast F the fashion similar a information contain that comments of handful a of ye f ers on of h cat f aaa identi Balara of coast the off found pearls of type 259–60. 259–60. Byzan on Ikonography “Akritan Notopoulos, A. James word the by provoked not was scholion The Schol. in VAin Schol. Schol. in VA in Schol. ]d; tnv upasne p;h eicusv ]d;w a]n oi]ki;an.a/jdonteve[ka;sthn ] kay e]ndo;xwn periecou;sav pa;yh sumpla;santev tinav w]jda;v VA in Schol le;gei, h/toi a]gu;rtav, w{n kai' nu#n dei#gma oi[ kata;rato oi[ dei#gma nu#n kai' w{n a]gu;rtav, h/toi le;gei, ri this of study detailed no been has there date To The scholion on the Paphlagonians, if the widely ac widely the if Paphlagonians,the on scholion The 1 (1986): 508; repr. repr. in 508; (1986): 1 A History of Modern Greek Literature Greek Modern of History A 7

III.15.4 (= Kayser, 49,25; cf. Bekker, 116–17) ( 116–17) Bekker, cf. 49,25; Kayser, (= III.15.4 III.57.1 (= Kayser, 64,22; cf. Bekker, 119) ( 119) Bekker, cf. 64,22; Kayser, (= III.57.1 LS) LS) (F) or(F) legome;nwn. V.20.2 (= Kayser, 93,14) (93,14) Kayser, (= V.20.2 kokkobafi;a 6 h rmr rmne te cois o a contemporar a of scholiast the reminded remark The ~ F (fol. 61r) LS; cf. Kougeas, “ Kougeas, cf. LS; 61r) (fol. F ~ Greek Literature of the Byzantine Period Byzantine the of Literature Greek

Folk Poetry of Modern Greece Modern of Poetry Folk JHD (LS). ~ F (fol. 90v) L~ F (fol. 90v) 27 (2001): 83 n. 29. According to Elizabeth and Mi and Elizabeth to According 29. n. 83 (2001): 27 DOP 9 A note to to note A 28 (1974): 160 n. 99. 99. n. 160 (1974): 28 , trans. Mary P. Gianos (Albany: State University o University State (Albany: Gianos P. Mary trans. , a]gu;rtiv “The Oral Background of Byzantine Popular Poetry,” Popular Byzantine of Background Oral “The n o wnbg”rte hna gorpia ma geographical a as than rather “windbags” for ang h[ de' a]galmatopoii;a ktl.> a]galmatopoii;a de' h[ 25 ooking for the Tracks of Oral Tradition in Medieval in Tradition Oral of Tracks the for ooking tine Pottery,” Pottery,” tine s a be sgetd y ihe J Jfry, “The Jeffreys, J. Michael by suggested been has as

tus’ reference to “Pamphylian wool” with the with wool” “Pamphylian to reference tus’ margari;tidov> ehavior wholly foreign to the image-makers image-makers the to foreign wholly ehavior ttestation of the beginnings of the Akritan the of beginnings the of ttestation 8 VA A marginal note to the description of the of description the to note marginal A Pamfu;lwn> shipowner, who would not let him board board him let not would who shipowner, ofB.P.G. 73D (L). ottom margin of Laur. 69.33 (F) on fol. fol. on (F) 69.33 Laur. of margin ottom es of the gods from city to city in hopes hopes in city to city from gods the of es cited with any degree of frequency in in frequency of degree any with cited fies them as “what are called by us” us” by called are “what as them fies IV.21.2 similarly explains that the best the that explains similarly IV.21.2 ot h shlats rsn dy I a In day. present scholiast’s the bout

ds,” i.e., “the accursed Paphlagonians Paphlagonians accursed “the i.e., ds,” /Ereunai peri' th#v [Ellhnikh#v laografi;av [Ellhnikh#v th#v peri' /Ereunai (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Press, University Cambridge (Cambridge: i Paflago;nev i aracterization of the shipowner he he shipowner the of aracterization ocrig h atvte o the of activities the concerning ad ig hm o pnis from pennies for them sing and n Hesperia ch body of scholia. There is but a a but is There scholia. of body ch cepted conjecture is correct, is one is correct, is conjecture cepted ) , ed. Gregory Nagy, Greek Literature 9 9 Literature Greek GregoryNagy, ed. , ) peri' tw#n par ] h[mi#n kokkofaki;wn h[mi#n ] par tw#n peri' o` nu#n Magnh;sion kalou#sin. Magnh;sion nu#n o` drw#n kai' pro'v o]bolo'n o]bolo'n pro'v kai' drw#n 2 (1964): 108–10; Konstantinos Konstantinos 108–10; (1964): 2 ) tou'v a]gei;rontav tou'v ( pafilatw#nev pafilatw#nev chael Jeffreys the the Jeffreys chael ad equally and y f New York York New f ~ F (fol. (fol. F ~ F) F)

rker; rker; Oral Oral and and (F, ,” ,”

CEU eTD Collection Byzantium,” 7. 7. Byzantium,” so exception, sole The 183. Arethas,” and “Eunapius eti Ahnas h lkd o utn ae i the in naked suntan to liked who Athenians certain day very this to this do Athenians “the that reader marginal note appears on fol. 194r of Par. gr. 1410 gr. Par. of 194r fol. on appears note marginal Pausanias’ to unclear—next is Pausanias Arethas’ of manu his of margin the in noted simply Caesarea, of 14 13 12 11 10 called now are saffron of made clothes iet afo-yd oe s itn fr women.” for fitting is robe saffron-dyed finest men Athenian the of effeminacy the of denunciation Mpart, 1913), 43 n. 1 and 104. 1n.and 43 1913), Mpart, V.8.8. scholia, the of most or all for responsible was he o tradition manuscript the in role some had Arethas the scholia to the to scholia the unquestionin have exceptions few very with scholars Kaisari;av Kaisari;av 68v). 68v). Aegin of Hypsilas Peter by signed and written 1399) oi}mai de' a` nu#n fasi mecla;mia ta' ma;lista kro;kina ta kro;kina ma;lista ta' fasimecla;mia nu#n a` de' oi}mai a]nagennh;sewv tw#n [Ellhnikw#n gramma;twn e]n Buzanti;wj e]n gramma;twn [Ellhnikw#n tw#n a]nagennh;sewv NJahrb 2.1 1.4). § theByzantine army (see scholi his in circumstances and events contemporary i particular in Arethas scholiasts and commentators aiir ih hlsrts work Philostratus’ with familiar Arethas of scholion a that datum additional the out between relationship codicological possible a about referen He Arethas. on monograph his in attribution the scholia in Laur. 69.33, to Arethas. to 69.33, Laur. in scholia the attri and significance great of scholion unused and Lemerle, Lemerle, Arethas was at the very least responsible for the the for responsible least very the at was Arethas Kougeas, B. S. “ Kougeas, B. S. Schol. in VA VA in Schol. Schol. in VA VA in Schol. LAUR 14 5 11) 29 26 Zrii “ul bbitc de biblioteca “Sulla Zardini, 266; 259, (1915): 35 Sokrates Kougeas singled out the marginal note on t on note marginal the out singled Kougeas Sokrates As N. G. Wilson has pointed out, this scholion occ scholion this out, pointed has Wilson G. N. As Byzantine Humanism Byzantine . (

sic 69.33 ) ) IV.17 (= Kayser, *71,33) ( *71,33) Kayser, (= IV.17 IV.21.2 (= Kayser, *73,20) Kayser, (= IV.21.2 to;pou cwrografi;ato;pou

VA (

O asria ]r;a ki t' /gn au]tou# e/rgon to' kai' ]Are;yav Kaisarei;av [O PHILOSTRATUS

/Ereunai peri' th#v [Ellhnikh#v laografi;av [Ellhnikh#v th#v peri' /Ereunai . See, e.g., the sources listed in notes 6 and 7 and 6 notes in listed sources the e.g., See, . , 268. 268. ,

. See Aubrey Diller, “Pausanias in the Middle Ages, Middle the in “Pausanias Diller, Aubrey See . ) n Gymnastics On gumnoi' e]ye;ronto>gumnoi'

( 12 krokwtoi;> Kougeas later outlined the evidence in support of support in evidence the outlined later Kougeas mecla;mia : scholion on Pausanias VII.21.10. Here Arethas, then Arethas, Here VII.21.10. Pausanias on scholion peri' Patrw#n tou# th#v e]mh#v gene;sewv ]Are;ya a]rciep ]Are;ya gene;sewv e]mh#v th#v tou# peri'Patrw#n far as I am aware, is N. G. Wilson, “Books and Rea and “Books Wilson, G. N. is aware, am I as far script—whether or not Par. gr. 1410 is a direct des direct a is 1410 gr. Par. not or script—whether gly relayed the information that Arethas was the au the was Arethas that information the relayed gly description of Patras that this was his place of b of place his was this that Patras of description 26 u#ta ei}nai. u#ta ) lepto;taton u=fasma krokobafe'v gunaixi'n a[rmo;dion. a[rmo;dion. gunaixi'n krokobafe'v u=fasma lepto;taton , Epilecta 1 (Athens: Vivliopoleion Eleutheroudak Vivliopoleion (Athens: 1 Epilecta ,

10 or, for that matter, the scholion on Pausanias on scholion the matter, that for or, ial, hlfl omn ifrig the informing comment helpful a Finally, . ) ” accompanies Apollonius’ encounter with with encounter Apollonius’ accompanies ” and asserts, as if to reinforce Apollonius’ Apollonius’ reinforce to if as asserts, and 13 lacecv Aea” 7; hms . Banchich, M. Thomas 675; Areta,” ll’arciescovo tou#to kai' e]v to;de ]Ayhnai#oi pra;ttousi. ]Ayhnai#oi to;de e]v kai' tou#to

Laur. 69.33 and Urb. gr. 124 and pointed and 124 gr. Urb. and 69.33 Laur. f Pausanias, it is by no means certain that that certain means no by is it Pausanias, f buted its authorship, together with all of of all with together authorship, its buted on Pausanias V.8.8 showed that he was was he that showed V.8.8 Pausanias on hl i i raoal t sget that suggest to reasonable is it While ,” 239–40. Ever since Kougeas’ brief note, most most note, brief Kougeas’ since Ever 239–40. ,” who were dancing at the Dyonisia, “the Dyonisia, the at dancing were who a, e.g., Symeon of Bulgaria’s defeat of defeat Bulgaria’s of Symeon e.g., a, kon o hs ai o referencing of habit his for known s ~ F (fol. 70r). 70r). (fol. F ~ a in 1497 and may well be due to his his to due be well may and 1497 in a ced Adolf Sonny’s earlier hypothesis hypothesis earlier Sonny’s Adolf ced : : supra summertime. Sumbolh' ei]v th'n i[stori;an th#v prw;thv prw;thv th#v i[stori;an th'n ei]v Sumbolh' urs solely in a manuscript (Par. gr. (Par. manuscript a in solely urs he Paphlagonians as an unknown an as Paphlagonians he ; J. Dräseke, “Arethas von Cäsarea,” Cäsarea,” von “Arethas Dräseke, J. ; 11 mn Byzantine Among ” ” TAPA 87 (1956): 86; (1956): 87 ~ F (fol. (fol. F ~ isko;pou isko;pou irth; the the irth; cendent cendent bishop bishop thor of thor ders in in ders ē this kai kai CEU eTD Collection The translation is from Christopher P. Jones, “The “The Jones, P. Christopher from is translation The eio’ f h tx o te cois, r both.” or scholiast, the or text the of ‘editor’ differe quite the from work, or author particular a al an or quotation aby Arethas’showing, separates ea too “Far here: repeating bears warning Lemerle’s Socrates’ mention of the pancratiast Polydamas in in Polydamas pancratiast the of mention Socrates’ Philostratus’ to reference additional ep o ne fo ti ta h ete cmoe or composed either he that this from infer to leap [trki f;oti am;ii a' ]amlo Nikostr e]na;milloi e]p e]rwtikai' ai[ de' ma;lista diaprepo;ntwn, sofistai#v kai' yauma;siai fe;rontai r[htorikai' 18 17 16 15 Arethas’. than rather hand tau#ta Filo;strato;v fhsin e]n twj# Peri'gumnastikh#v twj# e]n fhsin Filo;strato;v tau#ta History Presented to Glen W. Bowersock W. Glen to Presented History Mass.: Harvard University Press, 2008), 116; cf. Rucf. 116; 2008), Press, University Harvard Mass.: on on th otherwise 137; 1900), Reimer, G. (Berlin: Hartel Festschrift Johannes Vahlen, zum siebenzigsten Gebu siebenzigsten zum Vahlen, Johannes Festschrift may never have read Philostratus’ Philostratus’ read have never may in in rhetorician the on scholion his in is Philostratus was at least familiar with the waswith at least familiar a works Philostratus’ of some read probably Arethas with said be can that all But well. as Philostratus writi the of only not knowledge first-hand suggests original comment since it was clearly copied from t from copied clearly was it since comment original cha common shared manuscripts both that Arethas—and ma a of apograph an be to well as considered is and scho and prolegomena contains 124—which gr. Urb. to wa 69.33 Laur. that noted Sonny scholion. Pausanias , and especially his love letters, which dr which letters, love his especially and sophists, who Philostratus and Nicostratus of those rivaling with the words with scholiast to copy out the note on on note the out copy pancratias to scholiast the of victory the of mention Pausanius’ Lemerle, has 1399 gr. Par. in scholion The Wilson, Schol. in Salt. Salt. in Schol. Laws Salt. 795b (Greene, (Greene, 795b vn f rta hd en aiir ih Philostratus with familiar been had Arethas if Even s o te yohss f on’ ta Kues invok Kougeas that Sonny’s of hypothesis the for As 9 “e en ta Lsoa o wo svrl wonder several whom of Lesbonax that means “He 69: Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars Byzantine Humanism Byzantine tau#ta e]k Filostra;tou gumnastikh#vPeri' tou# tau#ta 9 = ae 191–5 ( 189,11–15) Rabe, (= 69 Scholia platonica Scholia 15 , 255. 255. , , 127. 127. , However, regardless of who the scholiast might hav might scholiast the who of regardless However, VA

On Gymnastics On from the citations in Eusebius’ in from the citations tw#n , ed. T. Corey Brennan and Harriet I. Flower, LCM 1 LCM Flower, I. Harriet and Brennan Corey T. ed. , , 327) with material added at the end. The The end. the at added material with 327) , Laws Laws nta of instead On GymnasticsOn Lesbw#nax> 795b concerning the pancratium, which concludes concludes which pancratium, the concerning 795b Survival of the Sophists,” in Sophists,” the of Survival sso, sso, (Greene, (Greene, e scholion is virtually a word for word copy of the of copy word for word a virtually is scholion e in another scholion on the pancratium, evidently i evidently pancratium, the on scholion another in Republic Republic istolai' pollh'n th'n e]k tw#n lo;gwn a]posta;zousai h[donh;n a]posta;zousai lo;gwn tw#n e]k th'n pollh'n istolai' 27 tou# rtstag, gewidmet von seinen Schülern seinen von gewidmet rtstag, Contestazione ) )

17 se rerc Sio “i Lsr e Puais” i Pausanias,” des Leser “Ein Spiro, Friedrich see , Lesbonax of Mitylene, mentioned by Lucian by mentioned Mitylene, of Lesbonax tou#ton le;gei Lesbw;nakta, ou{ kai' a/lla mele;tai mele;tai a/lla kai' ou{ Lesbw;nakta, le;gei tou#ton ip with great verbal charm.” verbal great with ip certainty from the sources available is that that is available sources the from certainty rta’ ny notsal rfrne to reference uncontestable only Arethas’ nt situation where he would have been the the been have would he where situation nt a;tou kai' Filostra;tou tw#n e]n toi#v newte;roiv newte;roiv toi#v e]n tw#n Filostra;tou kai' a;tou lusion, that he knew, directly or otherwise,directly or knew, he that lusion, . The scholion cannot be construed as an an as construed be cannot scholion The . Scholia platonica Scholia were conspicuous among the more recent more the among conspicuous were he sily scholars have leapt the barrier which which barrier the leapt have scholars sily ngs of Lesbonax, but of Nicostratus and Nicostratus of but Lesbonax, of ngs 338c, which concludes with the similar phrase phrase similar the with concludes which 338c, s written in a hand that was very similar similar very was that hand a in written s nd that, as the owner of Par. gr. 451, he he 451, gr. Par. of owner the as that, nd opld h shla n the on scholia the compiled nuscript once owned and annotated by by annotated and owned once nuscript scholia vetera scholia t Lygdamis of Syracuse incited the the incited Syracuse of Lygdamis t lia on the orations of Dio Chrysostom Chrysostom Dio of orations the on lia racteristics such as the color of the the of color the as such racteristics , 79–80. 79–80. , ’ . n GymnasticsOn d i hs oe ei ta the than merit more has it ed, 16 Contra Hieroclem Contra

, 194–95). 194–95). , East & West: Papers in Ancient Ancient in Papers West: & East u dcaain survive, declamations ful on Plato. It appears that that appears It Plato. on scholia vetera vetera scholia , ed. Wilhelm von von Wilhelm ed. , 18 , it is no small small no is it , The scholion The 4 (Cambridge, (Cambridge, 4 . . e been, he been, e VA contain an an contain ncited by by ncited scholion scholion . Paul Paul . n n .

CEU eTD Collection these codices remains a desideratum. desideratum. a remains thesecodices in tiny majuscules (also unlike Laur. 69.33). Suffi 69.33). Laur. unlike (also majuscules tiny in half of the tenth century commissioned with the tas the with commissioned century tenth the of half (c 8r fol. 187r), fol. present 60.3 Laur. cf. form (symmetrical; symmetrical the retain but design, own schol the of layout the for concern of lack overall inverted in or Papyri) Magical Greek the from term and Mut. Mut. and not make note of the signature in his edition edition his omnia in signature the of note make not to the prolegomena (2:325). (2:325). theprolegomena to full: “von sehr ähnlicher hand wie der Urbinas 124 124 Urbinas der wie hand ähnlicher sehr “von full: sin and accessible easily so longer no is work this invective. invective. a “useful as Dio from passage a marks that scholion not too far-fetched, especially since Otto Stählin Stählin Otto since especially far-fetched, too not 22 21 20 19 prolegomena, and size the and parchment, the of quality the ink, [Leipzig: Hinrichs, 1905], xl and n. 1). However, i However, 1). n. and xl 1905], Hinrichs, [Leipzig: responsible, wasresponsible, A to 124 gr. Urb. in prolegomena the of attribution owne once manuscript a ofapograph an also is 69.33 is itself by this scriptorium same the of products scholia on Lucian, see see Lucian, on scholia Par. gr. 451, the “codex apologetarum” ( apologetarum” “codex the 451, gr. Par. for the aesthetic layout of the scholia he copied, copied, he scholia the of layout aesthetic the for oh e oe luil acie t te tenth. the to ascribed plausibly more be both catalogue Bandini’s on relying part in manuscripts, mise en page en mise

ht w shla oti rfrne t Mru Aurel Marcus to references contain scholia two that the attributed and further step a went Sonny 8). 6, hand (hand ar the of remnants the were 124 gr. Urb. of margins furth Sonny ist.” Arethas dh. identisch, imUrbinas grun habe ich und hand, erster von marginalscholien bei stimmen gröszenverhältnisse und pergamentes des elf das in Bandini von der geschrieben, enthaltend) Laurentianae( century eleventh the to assigned had Bandini M. scribe of Laur. 5.3 (containing Clement’s Clement’s (containing 5.3 Laur. of scribe by Daniele Bianconi, “La controversia palamitica: F palamitica: “Lacontroversia Bianconi, byDaniele be has it while 24), Edition,” Critical a (“Towards write out scholia in such a manner. However, Perria However, manner. a such in scholia out write in Arethas’ own hand (“ hand own Arethas’ in (olim Mut. III. D. 7)—the only indisputable apograp indisputable only 7)—the D. III. Mut. (olim referenced in two of his scholia on Lucian, in addi in Lucian, on scholia his of two in referenced From the scholia on Dio, see see Dio, on scholia the From Sonny, A. ( Wilson des Überlieferung handschriftlichen “Zur Sonny, A. , 2 vols. (Berlin: Weidmannos, 1893–1896), either i either 1893–1896), Weidmannos, (Berlin: vols. 2 , Ad Dionem Chrysostomum analecta analecta Chrysostomum Dionem Ad a Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars S 5, 9 are (unlike the script in Laur. 69.33) writ 69.33) Laur. in script the (unlike are 9 5, S Ad Dionem Chrysostomum analecta Chrysostomum Dionem Ad (“Marginalia decorata,” 98). The scribe of Laur. 6 Laur. of scribe The 98). decorata,” (“Marginalia , 2 vols. [Florence: Typis Caesareis, 1764–1770], 2 1764–1770], Caesareis, Typis [Florence: vols. 2 , 21 which is likely to be correct even if it was addedwas it if even correct be likely to is which

incited schol. in Salt. Salt. in schol. Arethaea

primarily schol. in Or. Or. in schol. II,” 75) and Hutter has described such scholia as as scholia such described has Hutter and 75) II,” , 126) assigned Urb. gr. 124 to the tenth century. century. tenth the to 124 gr. Urb. assigned 126) ,

63 (= Rabe, 189,4–5), Rabe, (= 63 Clemens Alexandrinus, Band 1: Protrepticus und Paed und Protrepticus 1: Band Alexandrinus, Clemens

by Stromateis [Kiev: Zavadzkianis, 1896], 91). Arethas wascertai Arethas 91). 1896], Zavadzkianis, [Kiev:

XX.8 (= Sonny, 113) and and 113) Sonny, (= XX.8 the ascription ascription the ins rsess qe vcn Crssou, ue e quae Chrysostomum, vocant quem Prusaensis, Dionis , 85. J. de Arnim attributed the prolegomena to Are to prolegomena the attributed Arnim de J. 85. , ross), fol. 108v (vertical). That there was a scrib a was there That (vertical). 108v fol. ross), but some folia contain scholia written written scholia contain folia some but ce it to say that further investigation of the scri the of investigation further that say to it ce ce it is often cited incorrectly, I quote Sonny’s r Sonny’s quote I incorrectly, cited often is it ce en placed more precisely in the latter half of the the of half latter the in precisely more placed en er conjectured that the examples of symmetrical sch symmetrical of examples thatthe conjectured er noted that the scribe of Urb. gr. 124 was identical was 124 gr. Urb. of scribe the that noted ia, it is probable that the symmetrical scholia are scholia symmetrical the that probable is it ia, te jh. gesetzt wird. auch in bezug auf farbe der ti der farbe auf bezug in auch wird. gesetzt jh. te Catalogus codicum manuscriptorum Bibliothecae Medic Bibliothecae manuscriptorum codicum Catalogus t is to be noted that the minuscule scripts in both in scripts minuscule the that noted be to is t igure, libri, testi e mani,” testie libri, igure, triangles, and once in the form of a cross. Given t Given cross. a of form the in once and triangles, d zu der vermutung, dasz ihr verfasser mit dem der der dem mit verfasser ihr dasz vermutung, der zu d k of copying multiple works from the library of Are of library the from works multiple copying of k has noted the rigorous symmetry of the scholia wri scholia the of symmetry rigorous the noted has h of a manuscript owned and annotated by Arethas, n Arethas, by annotated and owned manuscript a of h ) and that this very scribe also wrote parts of Mut of parts wrote also scribe very this that and ) gainst the iconoclasts,” a known target of Arethas’ of target known a iconoclasts,” the gainst chetype which contained scholia written in Arethas’ in written scholia contained which chetype s e o.Lu.6,3 dsPiotao ia Ap vita Philostratos (des 33 69, Laur. cod. der ist de hss. überein. im Laur. finden sich ebenfalls zah ebenfalls sich finden Laur. im überein. hss. de 28 n h cdx rm hc h cpe; e, .. fol. e.g., see, copied; he which from codex the in Dion Chrysostomos,” Chrysostomos,” Dion 20

oee, f n at oh aucit were manuscripts both fact in if However, n his introduction (1:VIII) or in the apparatus cri apparatus the in or (1:VIII) introduction his n ten at an angle and the scholia in the latter are w are latter the in scholia the and angle an at ten not enough evidence to conclude that Laur. Laur. that conclude to evidence enough not schol in Pr. im. im. Pr. in schol scholia to Arethas as well for the reason the for well as Arethas to scholia patterns of ruling.of patterns tion to a few other indirect indicators.indirect other few a to tion ]Are;ya a]rciepisko;pou]Are;ya d and annotated by Arethas. The modern The Arethas. byannotated and d t te lvnh etr, u te may they but century, eleventh the to , ehs fr hc Sny s lo largely also is Sonny which for rethas, 9.33 more often than not showed little concern concern little showed not than often more 9.33 :648), Boter assigned a rough date of ca. 1000 1000 ca. of date rough a assigned Boter :648), ius’ ius’ Or. Or. XXXII.15 (= Sonny, 116); from the the from 116); Sonny, (= XXXII.15 tit. (= Rabe, 207,4–7). There is one is There 207,4–7). Rabe, (= tit. by a later scribe (see §§ 1.4– §§ (see scribe later aby Segno e Testo e Segno JCPh the “hallmark” of the Arethas Arethas the of “hallmark” the As for Laur. 69.33, which A. A. which 69.33, Laur. for As 133 (1886): 95 n. 2. Since 2. n. 95 (1886): 133 19 wih rta also Arethas which , Sonny ascribed both ascribed Sonny botruw;dh 6 (2008): 340. 340. (2008): 6

that nly not the first to to first the not nly agogus be or scribes of of scribes or be

prefixes emark here in in here emark e in the latter latter the in e (to borrow a a borrow (to tenth century century tenth nte, qualität qualität nte, thas but did did but thas not of his his of not he scribes’ scribes’ he Laur. 5.3 5.3 Laur. olia in the in olia . . with the the with , GCS 12 GCS , scholien scholien a tten out out tten acidic acidic lreiche lreiche S 5. 9 5. S ollonii ollonii thas is is thas amely amely xstant xstant ritten ritten own own ticus ticus

the eae 4r 22

CEU eTD Collection Handwriting in Paléologues,” des période “Pou Canart, Paul cf. 53v–56r); fols. 926 gr. (Vat. 2010), 449–62. 449–62. 2010), 2:255 no. 10, fol. 253r–v). More excerpts from the the from excerpts More 253r–v). fol. 10, no. 2:255 e o Cdcs reo d l Bbitc d E Escor El de Biblioteca la de Griegos Códices los de h fehd u te original the out fleshed who yatn Humanism Byzantine

are virtually identical to the initial sigma of sigma initial the to identical virtually are unmistak and distinct quite is sigma lunate initial Aurèle,” Aurèle,” rgrs n ar 69.33, Laur. in onl Gregoras the is this that suggested has Bianconi Daniele 78v, at 78v, Palat. Heidelberg. gr. 129,” 129,” gr. Heidelberg. Palat. 25 24 23 Lhmni;outou# Filostra;tou para' suggrafei'v The ofthe pr and Herakleia, of metropolitan the Demetrios, to pr now letter a In extinction. from saved have well compendium compendium Gregorio de Andrés Martínez in their catalogue of t of catalogue intheir Martínez Andrés de Gregorio unfortunat manuscripts; these in excerpted Gregoras of interest that Gregoras appears to have marked wi marked have to appears Gregoras that interest of eeswv ktl. gene;sew;v f eo s bat () o. 7, at 97v, fol. (2) beast; a as of ras sel f iec ( silence of spell a breaks i —which emperor the to speech Apollonius’ be written by the same scholiast. bewritten the by same scholiast. an scholars, many by accepted been has 124 gr. Urb. other manuscripts (Escurialensis X.I.13 and Palat. Palat. and X.I.13 (Escurialensis manuscripts other one e the for responsible was who controvery, hesychast 1295–1360), (ca. Gregoras Nikephoros historian o none was owner That identified. been recently has that was in his possession. his in was that Bianconi, “La controversia palamitica,” 341 341 palamitica,” “Lacontroversia Bianconi, fue Una X.I.13: Escurialensis “El Martín, Pérez I. Au M. von Ueberlieferungsgeschichte “Zur Sonny, A. Meditations Meditations Although the scribe of Laur. 69.33 remains unknown, remains 69.33 Laur. of scribe the Although VA RUB IV.38.3 ( IV.38.3 , ed. Antonio Bravo García and Inmaculada Pérez Mar Pérez Inmaculada and García Bravo Antonio ed. , 4 (1975): 373–76 n. 13. 13. n. 373–76 (1975): 4 shm(ei;wsai) ), Apollonius’ description of the Indians’ account account Indians’ the of description Apollonius’ ), or , 266–67; Wilson, Wilson, 266–67; , , a transcript made from the old, worn-out, and all and worn-out, old, from the made a , transcript Ei]v e[auto;n Ei]v kai;toi politiko'n me'n ei}nai to' yhri;on ktl. yhri;on to' ei}nai me'n politiko'n kai;toi BZ The Legacy of Bernard de Montfaucon: Three Hundred Hundred Three Montfaucon: de Bernard of Legacy The in the margins on at least five separate occasions separate five least at on margins the in 25 siwph; 86–87 (1993–1994): 20–30. It would be interesting interesting be would It 20–30. (1993–1994): 86–87 23 u Geoa as apas o e epnil fr wr for responsible be to appears also Gregoras but The attribution to Arethas of the scholia on Dio C Dio on scholia the of Arethas to attribution The

is a work which Arethas is known to have possessed possessed have to known is Arethas which work a is inscriptio );

coas f Byzantium of Scholars 3 fl 18, at 158v, fol. (3) VA .51 ( V.35.1 + he Escorial collection provide this information (se information this provide collection heEscorial r un répertoire des anthologies scolaires commentée scolaires anthologies des répertoire un r nte de los extractos elaborados por Nicéforo Gregor Nicéforo por elaborados extractos los de nte VA VA suggrafei'v l nihr ée Mrí (. 9 nr lj Revilla Alejo nor 29) (p. Martín Pérez neither ely 29 i(v ]plwio tu Tuane;wv tou# ]Apollwni;ou Bi;(ov) ial + within the decorative rubrication on fol. 1r. 1r. fol. on rubrication decorative the within + are found in a Palaiologan anthology with commentar with anthology Palaiologan a in found are

relius relius 3 os [ard Bbitc Ncoa, 1936–1968], Nacional, Biblioteca [Madrid: vols. 3 , kai' o[ ]Apollw;niov ktl. ]Apollw;niov o[ kai' able; the sigmas in each of the compendia the of each in sigmas the able; eserved only in Mosq. 315 Arethas wrote wrote Arethas 315 Mosq. in only eserved xcerpts from the from xcerpts esented him with the gift of a fresh copy fresh a of gift the with him esented th th edleg g. 129). gr. Heidelberg. VA d a few scholia in Laur. 69.33 appear to to appear 69.33 Laur. in scholia few a d ther than the Byzantine astronomer and and astronomer Byzantine the than ther Ei]v e[auto;n Ei]v vsbe rc o te nevnin of intervention the of trace visible y , 130; William Lameere, “L’empereur Marc Marc “L’empereur Lameere, William 130; , shm(ei;wsai) VIII.7.22 n this instance, perhaps significantly, significantly, perhaps instance, this n in Gregoras’ addition. The passages The addition. Gregoras’ in tin, Bibliologia 31A–B (Turnhout: Brepols, Brepols, (Turnhout: 31A–B Bibliologia tin, of the main protagonists of the the of protagonists main the of ,” ,” one of its subsequent owners owners subsequent its of one ), Apollonius’ characterization Apollonius’ ), Phil

( are the following: the are of the demiurge; (4) fol. fol. (4) demiurge; the of o[ lo;gov de' th#v me'n o=lwn o=lwn me'n th#v de' lo;gov o[ -but-forgotten manuscript -but-forgottenmanuscript 54 (1895): 181–83; Lemerle, Lemerle, 181–83; (1895): 54 VA Years of Studies in Greek Greek in Studies of Years that are found in two two in arefound that to know which passages passages which know to ), the beginning of of beginning the ), 24 t a Gregoras was It . His tall and thin thin and tall His . hrysostom in hrysostom by adding adding by e e tn the iting and may and Catálogo Catálogo ( ás en el el en ás 1) fol. 1) s de la la de s and and y

CEU eTD Collection beauty of his orations. his of beauty bei for reputation a gainedDio that noted Photios “Golden-mouthed” or Chrysostom sobriquet the earned theprolegomena Dio. to Arethas as a reader of the the of reader a as Arethas Arethas,” 293–370. 293–370. Arethas,” a target of Arethas’ invective in Vallic. gr. F 10 10 F gr. Vallic. in invective Arethas’ of target a implications for the identity of the scholiast of t of scholiast the of identity the for implications prol the of author the as Arethas of identification that assertion the (3) and Vespasian; for composed asserti the (2) “Chrysostom”; nickname Dio’s the of eloq his with accord to much so not Golden-mouthed, c is that etiology onomastic an preserved He false. provided by Photios in his summary of Dio’s oration Dio’s of summary his in Photios by provided prolegomena the to unique are that data historical oe eue hn rvosy huh. t s confirme is It thought. previously than secure more observed from life.”from observed unobserve “Live maxim, Epicurean the of endorsement 2.2 2.2 in Pythagoreanismand in . ighp (kingship a]rciepisko;pou 78r, 83r, 114r. 114r. 83r, 78r, 29 28 27 26 at 164v, uiiy f eaocp; n () o. 7v at 173v, fol. (5) and hepatoscopy; of futility “Theurgy and Its Relationship to Neoplatonism,” Neoplatonism,” to Relationship Its and “Theurgy interest.” D with relations his in vicissitudes Dio’s emperor, to permissible, is remarriage whether namely state, t delicate the had Arethas “As orations: particular Wilson, P Procopius, “, Westerink, G. L. e.g., See, Grego to due be may that marginalia more are There Cruso;stomon d ] au]to'n oi[ lo;goi thj# kat ] au]to'n genea#j genea#j au]to'n ] katthj# lo;goi oi[ au]to'n ] d Cruso;stomon RELATIONSHIP TO URBTO RELATIONSHIP h poeoea n r. r 14 r piaiy conce primarily are 124 gr. Urb. in prolegomena The

Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars 28 VA h atiuin f h poeoea n r. r 124 gr. Urb. in prolegomena the of attribution The Or. II74 ( VIII.7.44 bt y otn a wl. oh on ad . e Arni de J. and Sonny Both well. as content by but , I–IV). N. G. Wilson commented on Arethas’ possible possible Arethas’ on commented Wilson G. N. I–IV). 26 Gregoras’ interest in the in interest Gregoras’ 29 Arethas was aware of this anecdote and explicitly and anecdote this of aware was Arethas an ar o t akafev kria /ci ktl. i/scei kardi;a a]kraifne;v, ti o= ga;r, pa#n . GR VA , 126. For Arethas’ views on the controversial tetr controversial the on views Arethas’ For 126. ,

. in turn has implications for understanding the sou the understanding for implications has turn in

124

( DIOCHRYSOSTOM 27

(79) (see § 1.8), see esp. Jenkins and Laourdas, “E Laourdas, Jenkins and esp. see 1.8), § (see (79) JRS 37 (1947): 55–69. 55–69. (1947): 37 30 dedw;kasin e]ponoma;zein e]ponoma;zein dedw;kasin sellus,” sellus,” ras and require further attention, cf. fols. 12v, 2 12v, fols. cf. attention, further require and ras VA VA

he he II2 ( VIII.28 was likely sparked by his broader interestsbroader his by sparked likelywas omitian and his successors had an obvious obvious an had successors his and omitian ask of expressing opinions on a matter of matter a on opinions expressing of ask egomena and scholia in Urb. gr. 124 has has 124 gr. Urb. in scholia and egomena VA a man who still used the title of Roman Roman of title the used still who man a s ( s ) and irreconcilable with the information information the with irreconcilable and Mnemosyne onsiderably different: “Dio was called called was “Dio different: onsiderably Dio was sent into exile by Nero. The The Nero. by exile into sent was Dio on that the orations on kingship were were kingship on orations the that on nt ny y h ascription the by only not d and, significantly, the identification of of identification the significantly, and, Bibliotheca ng clever in his speeches and that he he that and speeches his in clever ng n i on a o acut f the of account on day own his in uence, as on account of a certain certain a of account on as uence, , n i ta cno b, lp un- slip be, cannot that if and d, ay bwsv ktl. biw;sav la;ye 10 (1942): 275–80; E. R. Dodds, Dodds, R. E. 275–80; (1942): 10 rned with Dio’s orations on on orations Dio’s with rned o rta trs u t be to out turns Arethas to , codex 209): (1) the origin origin the (1) 209): codex , (de Arnim, 2:320,16–18). 2:320,16–18). Arnim, (de agamy of Leo VI, which was was which VI, Leo of agamy , plois n the on Apollonius ), m singled out three three out singled m neet n these in interest stated that it was it that stated , Apollonius’ ), ight Letters of of Letters ight rces behind behind rces

]Are;ya ]Are;ya 0v, 59v, 59v, 0v, CEU eTD Collection 61–80 a]nh;r a]pagge;llei yei#ov lo;gouv mention of Vespasian ( Vespasian of mention uhae, h avsd h wudb eprr n the on emperor would-be the advised who Euphrates, A in Vespasian with meets Apollonius where V.27–38, stated in his his in stated ]l;h tj g' ap' o# t;ao apfrj o] an eu pa;nu ou] a]poforaj# sto;matov tou# a]po' ga'r thj# e]klh;yh. were teaching philosophy, but in this work he refer he work this in but philosophy, teaching were Prousae;wv, o`n kai' dia' tou#to kat ] eu]fhmismo'n Cruso;st eu]fhmismo'n ] kat tou#to dia' kai' o`n Prousae;wv, oe, Te aer n Cneso o Do Chrysostom Dio of Conversion and Career “The Moles, 251–78. (1983): 192. 192. that halitosis was merely a symptom all men all held awas symptom merely halitosis that abou him told never had wife his that fact the over N of Gregory attributed to iambic trimeter humorous meo Taa ad ae o eto o Vsain ( Vespasian of mention no made and emperor f olmuhd ( Foul-mouthed of Harry Sidebottom, “Dio of and the Flavian Dyn theFlavian and Prusa of“Dio Sidebottom, Harry mouthed ( mouthed 33 32 31 30 u divine of man the particular in and report others tha effluvia the in fortunate all at not was he For altered was which of name the peculiarity physical scholars construe Dio’s encounter with Vespasian as Vespasian with encounter Dio’s construe scholars opsd o Trajan. for composed it But kingship.” on discourses present the him for p matters the of many in him instructing “after and me Dio that suggested later and them” characterizes “h Vespasian emperor Ar the is that orations prolegomena kingship the the in datum peculiar second The V emperor the for kingship on orations the composed Philostratus: Biography and Belles Lettres in the T the in Lettres Belles and Biography Philostratus:

Hermotimus euphemism ( euphemism t for whom Prusa, of Dio about said is “This Gelon: See, e.g., E. L. Bowie, “Apollonius of Tyana: Trad Tyana: of “Apollonius Bowie, L. E. e.g., See, the of Purpose and Date “The Moles, John esp. See Cruso;stomov de' kata' to'n lo;gon ou]c ou=twv o=son dia; ti dia; o=son ou=twv ou]c lo;gon to'n kata' de' Cruso;stomov Schol. in Herm. in Schol. , LCL 385 (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Pre University Harvard Mass.: (Cambridge, LCL , 385 Cruso;stomov (34), where Lycinus described the unfortunate bad unfortunate the described Lycinus where (34), kat ] kat eu]fhmismo;n Lives of the Sophiststhe of Lives 34 (= Rabe, 242,15–17) ( 242,15–17) Rabe, (= 34

]Ozo;stomov 32 VS VS hto sml ntd ht i forse drn th during flourished Dio that noted simply Photios ).” Arethas made the very same statement in a schol a in statement same very the made Arethas ).” (de Arnim, 2:328,1–5); trans. H. Lamar Crosby, Crosby, Lamar H. trans. 2:328,1–5); Arnim, (de I.7). The sole piece of evidence linking Dio and Ve and Dio linking evidence of piece sole The I.7).

)named Golden-mouthed.” , hog epeim ( euphemism through ), that Dio lived at the time when Apollonius and Eup and Apollonius when time the at lived Dio that mh' pepeira#syai a/llou a]ndro;v> a/llou pepeira#syai mh' hird Century A.D. Century hird asty,” asty,” ition and Reality,” Reality,” and ition 31

Fourth Kingship Oration of Dio Chrysostom,” Chrysostom,” Dio of Oration Kingship Fourth su;mptwma e]pi' to' eu]schmone;steron metapoiou;menon metapoiou;menon eu]schmone;steron to' e]pi' su;mptwma omon =Ellhnev w]no;masan=Ellhnev omon

tci echt, [ d' a' /li oli, a' [ tou'v o[ kai' polloi;, a/lloi kai' dh' w[v e]crh#to, ]tucei# in CQ ss, 1951), 415. 415. ss,1951), is commonly held that these orations were orations these that held commonly is s to Dio as Dio to s t his bad breath and his wife’s assumption assumption wife’s his and breath bad his t ise fo hs ot, s ned many indeed as mouth, his from issued t

,” ,” ertaining to a king, he finally worked out out worked finally he king, a to ertaining common. azianzus. The poem relates Dio’s dismay Dio’s dismay relates The poem azianzus. in the direction of greater respectability. respectability. greater of direction the in t Vespasian “in Alexandria on the Nile” Nile” the on Alexandria “in Vespasian t 46 (1996): 447–48. 447–48. (1996): 46 ad grasped the practical wisdom which wisdom practical the grasped ad a piece of pure Philostratean fiction. Philostratean pure of piece a tterance.” JHS he same reason the Hellenes through through Hellenes the reason same he espasian. Arethas claimed concerning claimed Arethas espasian. Bibliotheca 31 eu]fh;mwv 98 (1978): 84–85; Graham Anderson, Anderson, Graham 84–85; (1978): 98 da fr o constitution. of form ideal lexandria, together with Dio and and Dio with together lexandria,

(London: Croom Helm, 1986), 178–79; 178–79; 1986), Helm, Croom (London:

ANRW Arethas amicus amicus ethas’ false assertion that Dio Dio that assertion false ethas’ 30 ) ) tou#to peri' Di;wnov i[storou#si tou# tou# i[storou#si Di;wnov peri' tou#to rta wn o t ct a cite to on went Arethas breath of the Silician tyrant Silician the of breath h ws ald Golden- called was he ) cdx 0) Philostratus 209). codex , Dio Chrysostom: V. Discourses Discourses V. Chrysostom: Dio II 16.2 (1978): 1660–62; J. L. J. 1660–62; (1978): 16.2 II

to Trajan and makes no no makes and Trajan to concluded . Cf. Russo, Russo, Cf. . ion on Lucian’s on ion tm o the of time e spasian is is spasian

that “instead “instead that Contestazione

hrates Many CA VA 2 2 33 , ,

CEU eTD Collection codex from which Urb. gr. 124 was copied isgroundl was copied 124 gr. whichUrb. from codex that Arethas is the author of the scholia on the the on scholia the of author the is Arethas that 27 2009], Siebeck, Mohr [Tübingen: 13 SAPERE Amato, in Byzanz,” von Ende zum bis Nestor with Apollonius (“Rhetor, Philosoph und ‘Stu und Philosoph (“Rhetor, Apollonius with Nestor lnhs 1 Rm: ilooi, 95, 3) Schamp prolego the in appears 236). it as relationship Vespasian 1985], Bibliopolis, [Rome: 11 Elenchos a]eifugi;aj Dio Chrysostom of Prusa and Euphrates, who were sen were who Euphrates, and Prusa of Chrysostom Dio scholia The Vespasian. and Apollonius with Egypt in intr initial Philostratus’ accompanies scholion The since he could not have derived this information fr information this sincederived he have could not ee eiae t Vsain ( Vespasian to dedicated were 34 katadikasye;ntav externa best the is this aside, historicity all But scholion on on scholion rep is information same This emperor.” as Vespasian a scholion on the aon scholion katedika;syh was sentenced to lifelong exile ( exile waslifelong sentenced to presenc the in freely himself expressing “after and Di however, Arethas, to According death. ’s Dio, exiled had who Domitian however, was, It Nero. Nero earlier in in earlier Nero parr bathhouse the described Philostratus himself.” sim hadCynic the Demetrius as just inauspiciously, f h to oie, u te paet nlec o t of influence apparent the but codices, two the of Sonny’s given comment, his for prolegomena Arethas’

aqe Shm i oel ciia o Ad Brancacc Aldo of critical overly is Schamp Jacques Schol. in VA in Schol. is;v aie;na wse ki o k;n hhtiv e]n Dhmh;triov ku;wn loutrew#ni o[ kai' w=sper basileu;onta, ai]si;wv a o=ti katadikasye;ntav Ne;rwnov u[po' de' a]eifugi;aj me;n, Eu to'n kai' to'nCruso;stomon Di;wna le;gei Prousae;a to'n ial,teato ftepoeoeafley asse falsely prolegomena the of author the Finally,

katedika;syh Or. . More significantly, the same information is repea is information same the significantly, More .

e]ktisme;nwj. VA VA III.13: V.27.1 (= Kayser, 95,35; cf. Bekker, 123) (123) Bekker, cf. 95,35; Kayser, (= V.27.1 VA b Nr bcue hy igae hm n ulc s o as public in him disgraced they because Nero by ) IV.42.1–2. It could be maintained that the scholias the that maintained be could It IV.42.1–2. : : ), and he remained under this sentence until the Ro the until sentence this under remained he and ), hn r' N;wa ars;n egi h{e chamnv a crhsa;menov hj{per le;gei, parrhsi;an Ne;rwna pro'v th'n Dion von Prusa: Der Philosoph und sein Bild sein und Philosoph Der Prusa: von Dion htrk pioohua Doe rssoo el cul nella Crisostomo Dione philosophousa: Rhetorike ~ FLS (fol. 93v)

kai' pro'v Ne;rwna u[pe'r tw#n e[autou# parrhsiasa;menov fi;l parrhsiasa;menove[autou# tw#n u[pe'rpro'vNe;rwna kai' VA mena, resulting in his equiparation of Arethas’ exe Arethas’ of equiparation his in resulting mena, . The suggestion (p. 274) that Baanes was the scrib the was Baanes that 274) (p. suggestion The . ess. nkmund’: Dions Bild in der eigenen und in späterer späterer in und eigenen der in Bild Dions nkmund’: 32 ’ psto ta Aehs huh te ighp orat kingship the thought Arethas that position i’s l evidence for Arethas as a reader of the of reader a as Arethas for evidence l

etrs n mrbbe nepeain f h Dio- the of interpretation improbable an ventures 6–79). This is untenable, especially if it is maint is it if especially untenable, is This 6–79). oduction of Dio Chrysostom and Euphrates Euphrates and Chrysostom Dio of oduction om any other source now known. any om now source other e of Nero on behalf of his own friends, he friends, own his of behalf on Nero of e ilarly done in the bathhouse built by Nero Nero by built bathhouse the in done ilarly hesia of Demetrius and his expulsion by expulsion his and Demetrius of hesia o indulged in the force of his language language his of force the in indulged o and Dio ventured to return only after only return to ventured Dio and t oe, H mas h the means “He notes, st he narrative of the the of narrative he tenced to lifelong exile ( exile lifelong to tenced hypothesis concerning the contiguity the concerning hypothesis ae uig h sm lnug i a in language same the using eated rted that Dio had been exiled by exiled been had Dio that rted ]fra;thn a/ndrav filoso;fouva/ndrav ]fra;thn ]on /exn hoia ou]k dhmosi;aj h/legxan u]to'n Di;wnev me'n kai' Eu]fra;tai> kai' me'n Di;wnev twj# u[po' Ne;rwnov tou;tou tou;tou Ne;rwnov u[po' twj# , ed. H.-G. Nesselrath and Eugenio Eugenio and Nesselrath H.-G. ed. , ted using similar language in in language similar using ted t of the of t ua nia bizantina e antica tura man state obtained state man VA e h ruled who ne a]eifugi;aj VA on Arethas’ Arethas’ on 34 relied on on relied

mplum of mplum ]eifugi;aj ]eifugi;aj e of the the of e ained ained ) ......

VA ions ions Zeit Zeit wn wn , , , CEU eTD Collection tina kako;n ti au]toi# ti kako;n tina a] presbei;an pro'v kh;rukev oi[ a`v a]llh;loiv, emballome;nwn a]nt- e]nalla'x o/fewn ei/dwla gnw;risma e/cousai a/nwyen e/cei. e]pwnumi;an th'n kai' khru;kwn t a] r[ Theaetetus hi e.g., sources, his rewriting by scholia composed 37 36 35 a the in passage identical nearly a of presence The of Nerothe cause Dio’s exile as misattribution of that suggest would prolegomena the of construction VA been rewritten, in part to accommodate the plural plural the accommodate to part in rewritten, been 2 ad h shla n the on scholia the and 124

design and purpose of the the of purpose and design Etymologium Magnum Etymologium same Homeric exemplum ( exemplum Homeric same more original readingoriginal more sour that from directly copied been have to appears serpents positioned turning towards each other in t in other each towards turning positioned serpents 99), 107,5 (= ibid.) [cf. 115,3 (= ibid.)]; XXX.44 XXX.44 ibid.)]; (= 115,3 [cf. ibid.) (= 107,5 99), word expl etymology an of addition scholion the with information, The protection.” for them carrying travel schol. in VA in schol. citations in grammatical scholia, e.g., the use of of use the e.g., scholia, grammatical in citations

w#

a;

See, e.g., Wilson, Wilson, e.g., See, For Sonny, See s p

n n

b o f oe, “The notes,

s d

a s Or. in Schol. prosupakouste;on kh#rux

o t

l

u

i i e There are additional parallels between the scholia the between parallels additional are There

e

n

l

i;

t a

a

II.24 (= Kayser, 35,20 ; cf. Bekker, 115–16) and 115–16) Bekker, cf. ; Kayser, 35,20 (= II.24 l

i

n

173d, but he often copied his sources verbatim and verbatim sources his copiedhe often but 173d,

n v Ad Dionem Chrysostomum analecta Chrysostomum Dionem Ad o; . .

t

e'

m

w;

v c

e

n a;

n t

t

r Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars

k

o a' a'

w

ē i VII.9 VII.9

i i

n n

rykeion rykeion n> n>

k

v dra#sai dra#sai v e/

, see, e.g., e.g., see, , h

t e]schmatisme;nh a]

f r o suggests the existence of a common source. The sch The source. common a of existence the suggests

f ] f

u# u# u; e

r k

khru;keion

w{

m

o i Odyssey a a ad f oeae egh ragd t h ed o end the at arranged length moderate of wand a was

a a

h; h; n n n

VA schol. in VA in schol. em e]schmatisme;noi _____ LS~F (fol. 89r) w=deuon ca;rin. a]sfalou#v tou# fe;rontev kh;rukev oi[ stoicei;ou. tau#ta f tou# tu;pon ei]v a]rchj# o/ thj# pro'v a/nw mh;kouv, metri;ou h}n r[a;bdov khru;kion

n ar 6.3 I adto t smlr constructio similar to addition In 69.33. Laur. in f

b

e , 121; cf. § 1.2 1.2 § cf. 121; , XII.73),

a i Schol. in VA in Schol.

v e] v (spelled (spelled

l ), whereas in the scholion on on scholion the in whereas ),

l

s

o III.25.2 (= Kayser, 54,3) and and 54,3) Kayser, (= III.25.2 (= Sonny, 114). For the use of the exemplum of of exemplum the of use the For 114). Sonny, (= , 86–87; cf. Schamp, “Rhetor,” 279–80. 279–80. “Rhetor,” cf. Schamp, ,86–87;

c

m

h

e;

36 m

n 33 (fo. (fo.

a o each corpus contains a scholion describing the describing scholion a contains corpus each khru;kion

u t

supra

i

v a] v

-me;non s appearsa misreading of be the to V.15.1 prosupakouste;on

m schol. in Or. Or. in schol. khru;keia he shape of the letter the of shape he

l e; . . aning that the name is derived from the the from derived is name the that aning

both are due to Arethas. Moreover, the Moreover, Arethas. to due are both n ue f ebnx n i shlo on scholion his in Lesbonax of use s

l ce (and Laur. 69.33 may preserve the the preserve may 69.33 Laur. (and ce rticle

) h a]nt- h

h;

n r. r 14 otis h same the contains 124 gr. Urb. in in both sources). The scholiast of the the of scholiast The sources). both in Kay

l

o on the orations of Dio in Urb. gr. Urb. in Dio of orations the on

i khru;kion

v in Dio’s oration. Arethas often often Arethas oration. Dio’s in I.44 (= Sonny, 96). (= I.44 without citation. without . . . . . e/cousa _____ w=deuon ca;rin. a]sfalou#v tou# fe;rontev kh;rukev oi[ stoicei;ou. tau;thn f tou# tu;pon ei]v a]ntemballome;nouv e]schmatisme;nouv o/feiv a]rchj# thj# pro'v a/nw mh;kouv, metri;ou schol. in Or. Or. in schol.

t Or.

o' n te iain f the of citation the and EM

post post

k n h twelfth-century the in VII.9 this source has has source this VII.9

h

s.v. s.v. r phi o/feiv

u;

k . Heralds would Heralds . olion on the on olion

i

khru;kion khru;kionkhru;kion khru;kionkhru;kion III.80,3 (= Sonny, (= III.80,3

o 37 add. Gaisford Gaisford add.

n n Moreover,a Od.

r[ VA

a;

a]llh;loiv a]llh;loiv 12.73, see 12.73, tp in top n

b . s and ns

d 35

o

v VA

h}

n

CEU eTD Collection edition of the scholia edition the on h a of presence the and 39 Clarke D. E. in Lesbonax VA of Tyana(of of Mitylene mentioned in Arethas’ scholion on on scholion Arethas’ in mentioned Mitylene of t however, probable, is it uncertain; is grammarian scholia are those in which Arethas appears to make to appears Arethas which in those are scholia mo the far By scholia. substitution of abundance an 1.2 § (see Plato Bodleian the in syntax and grammar Xenon grammatici Agathokles, Hellanikos, Ptolemaios Epith Ptolemaios Hellanikos, Agathokles, grammatici 42 41 40 39 38 the in overl to shown been have scholia Arethas’ of number 2.3 Lesbonax’s material in his grammatical scholion on on scholion grammatical his first in material 1890, Lesbonax’s in Maass Ernst of supervision the under 106–8; cf. Greene, Greene, cf. 106–8;

Lakedaimonians war (sg.) with the Athenians’the with (sg.) war Lakedaimonians th follows and (nouns),” plural with verbs singular f because Pindaric and Theban this call They pu has “He statement, the with begins scholiast The what he labeled recension A. recension labeled he what schma;twn di Cesarea,” Cesarea,” di 1909), 80–81; Sonny, 80–81; 1909), HumanismAr Areth that assertion his of accepted have codex scholars modern a from derive treatise Lesbonax’s of Pindar, frag. 246a Snell. frag.246a Pindar, Mueller, Mueller, Rudolf Blank, L. David of that is edition recent most The Becker, Peter , which he attributed to Arethas, independently of of independently Arethas, to attributed he which , SCHOLIA ON GRAMMAR AND SYNTAXAND GRAMMAR ON SCHOLIA “ oi{on r[h;mata, VA in Schol. ut# chti inao phutkj epf;w e[nika' e]pife;rwn Pi plhyuntikwj# kai' Pi;ndarov fasi Yhbai~ko;n crh#tai de' au]tw#j tou#to r[h#ma. e]ph;negke e[niko'n dioi;geto de' de' sa;rkevdioi;geto e. rno otnr, GG (eln d Gruyter, de (Berlin: 7 SGLG Montanari, Franco ed. , Etymologium Magnum Etymologium h rne f rmaia shla n the on scholia grammatical of range The

Epist. Epist. , 263; Wilson, 263; , De Lesbonacte grammatico Lesbonacte De or Siculorum Gymnasium Siculorum De Photio et Aretha lexicorum scriptoribus lexicorum Aretha et Photio De On Rhetorical Figures Rhetorical On 22, 61). 61). 22, VII.2.1 (= Kayser 130,9) ( 130,9) Kayser (= VII.2.1 Scholia platonica Scholia e ebnce grammatico Lesbonacte De “ Ad Dionem Chrysostomum analecta Chrysostomum Dionem Ad Lakedaimo;nioi polemei# polemei# Lakedaimo;nioi Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars ” a]nti' tou# dioi;gonto.tou# a]nti' VA . 40 38 28 (1975): 348. 348. (1975): 28

Mueller identified a second example among the scho the among example second a identified Mueller , 435. Mueller hypothesized that all of the survivi the of all that hypothesized Mueller 435. ,

. 41 , 108–12. 108–12. , The latter runs as scholion follows: . 39 Rudolph Mueller, in a doctoral dissertation comple dissertation doctoral a in Mueller, Rudolph Salt. Salt. , 133. 133. ,

Dsetto nuuai, nvriae Gryphiswald Universitate inauguralis, (Dissertatio hat he was neither the philosopher, nor the the nor philosopher, the neither was he hat e[autou# xunwmo;tav> e[autou#

‘ 63, nor the Lesbonax mentioned in the letters of Ap of letters the in mentioned Lesbonax the nor 63, ethas owned a copy of the treatise, see Lemerle, Lemerle, see treatise, the of copy a owned ethas ]Ayhnai;oiv etes: In appendice i grammatici Theophilos, Anaxago Theophilos, grammatici i appendice In etes: ~ F (fol. 128v) (fol. ~ F 34 s Wie hs ugsin s oeht vrod mos overbold, somewhat is suggestion this While as. 42 “Lesbonax, “Lesbonax,

, 93; Mario Manfredini, “Gli scolii a Plutarco di A di Plutarco a scolii “Gli Manfredini, Mario ,93; instead of ‘war’ (in the plural) and , and plural) the (in ‘war’ of instead (Bonn: Typis Caroli Georgi Typographi Academici, Academici, Typographi Georgi Caroli Typis (Bonn: VA VA st interesting and convoluted grammatical grammatical convoluted and interesting st is up with two examples, “such as, ‘The ‘The as, “such examples, two with up is 1988), 129–216. The identity of Lesbonax the the Lesbonax of identity The 129–216. 1988), use of Lesbonax the grammarian’s the Lesbonax of use ) and the scholia on Lucian, both having both Lucian, on scholia the and ) t a singular verb with the plural (noun). (noun). plural the with verb singular a t andful of polemical scholia in Kayser’s Kayser’s in scholia polemical of andful Theaetetus ” Sonny, on the basis of Arethas’ use of use Arethas’ of basis the on Sonny, ap to varying degrees with the articles articles the with degrees varying to ap is comparable to Arethas’ scholia on on scholia Arethas’ to comparable is requently makes use of it by putting putting by it of use makes requently a]nti' tou# polemou#si kai' kai' polemou#si tou# a]nti' noticed that Arethas had reworked reworked had Arethas that noticed EI SCHMATWN PERI (F, [ sic ndariko;n, o=ti sunecw#v sunecw#v o=ti ndariko;n, 173d, apparently following following apparently 173d, [ia e]pife;rwne[nika' Kay]) ng copies of recension A A recension of copies ng twj# plhyuntikwj# plhyuntikwj# twj# ” in ,” I frammenti dei dei frammenti I

=Omhrov Kay) Kay) ensi, 1890), 1890), ensi, lia on the on lia Lesbonax Lesbonax Byzantine Byzantine ollonius ollonius Peri' Peri' ras, reta reta ted t t CEU eTD Collection (hc dsed fo Mr. r 40. codn to According 450). Lemerle, (see blunders numerous made and careless gr. Marc. from descends (which A fr descends (which M labelled now recension the for (1975): 58. 58. (1975): (1970): 332. Browning further characterized Arethas characterized further Browning 332. (1970): in this respect is A. Severyns, who hypothesized th hypothesized who Severyns, A. is respect this in n hs edny o sals a ifro text. inferior an establish to tendency his and Aretha criticized have Scholars Greek. of knowledge eith Arethas of picture flattering very a paint not

used Lesbonax here as a source for the scholion on on scholion the for source a as here Lesbonax used and his reworked scholion on on scholion reworked his and asr isl amte ad ule ltr concurred later Pindaricum Mueller and admitted himself Kayser nonsensi completely is this But torture. under even schematis ab h. l. alienam esse recte observavit Ka observavit recte esse alienam l. h. ab schematis supersunt 47 46 45 44 43 (sg.),’ apart torn was (pl.) ‘Flesh grammatical peculiarities in Browning’s subsequent subsequent Browning’s in peculiarities grammatical confli the reflect well may complexity whose Greek, that modern scholars describe invariably as deliber as invariablydescribescholars modern that Arethas this. as oversight gross a such make would h shlats omn i drce a Philostratus at directed is comment scholiast’s the description of Nearchus the Mysian and the Mysian his descriptionof Nearchus is simply phrased for the understanding of the Arab the of understanding the for phrased simply is to letter his of simplicity uncharacteristic the on i recognized even style was Greek Arethas’tortuous the text of Lesbonaxof from ex the but ofmargins thetext his scr which the case in scholion, copied himself this a that conclude only can one Mueller, and Kayser by of Literacy in Early Mediaeval Europe Mediaeval Early in Literacy of 2:133–45 26, Damascus,” no. Westerink, see emir, the to letter indeed las the and 128v, fol. of margin bottom the in mark 1990), 179. 179. 1990), For contemporary reactions to Arethas’ obscure sty obscure Arethas’ to reactions contemporary For of review Browning’s Robert from is quotation The Athenaeus?” Read Arethas “Did Wilson, G. N. See Pinda “Mentio noted, Kayser scholion the Following Pindar, Fortunately there is a more logical solution. The s The solution. logical more a is there Fortunately [uo# xunwmo;tav e[autou# 13 nt t 107; ule sbeunl confirm subsequently Mueller 130,7); to note 193, , Lyr. Byz frag. 246b Maehler ( Maehler frag.246b by any stretch of the imagination.the of stretch any by 29 (1959): 282–92; cf. Margaret Mullet, “Writing i “Writing Mullet, Margaret cf. 282–92; (1959): 29 bt h shlo cery a nt nedd o acco to intended not was clearly scholion the but , deest deest

Theaetetus 43 , ed. Rosamond McKitterick (Cambridge: Cambridge Un Cambridge (Cambridge: McKitterick Rosamond ed. , de; instead of ‘torn apart’ (in the plural).” In Kayse In plural).” the (in apart’ ‘torn of instead ). ). yser” (yser” 173d suggests as much, and if it was Arethas who Arethas was it if and much, as suggests 173d

at Arethas edited Photios’ Photios’ edited Arethas at Byzantine Humanism Byzantine refusal om Marc. gr. 451), which is textually inferior to r to inferior textually is which 451), gr. Marc. om Ptii Kri-atr “rta’ etr o h E the to Letter “Arethas’ Karlin-Hayter, Patricia ; ’ writing (p. 332) as “a tortuous, allusive, and eq and allusive, tortuous, “a as 332) (p. writing ’ cts in its author’s mind”; see further the itemized the further see mind”; author’s its in cts 35 JHS review of Westerink’s second Teubner volume, volume, Teubner second Westerink’s of review le, see Wilson, Wilson, see le, L. G. Westerink, Westerink, G. L. 44 rici schematis ab h. l. aliena.” ( aliena.” l. h. ab schematis rici 45 De Lesbonacte grammatico Lesbonacte De the emir of Damascus with the statement, “It “It statement, the with Damascus of emir the

eeys h eio (.. Aehs ws consistent was Arethas) (i.e., editor the Severyns If in fact Arethas knew the the knew Arethas fact in If 82 (1962): 147–48. Perhaps the most critical schol critical most the Perhaps 147–48. (1962): 82 oee, t s nocial ta Arethas that inconceivable is it However, ibe most likely did not copy it directly from from directly copyit likely not ibemost did

ately obscure and “abominablydifficult.”and ately obscure emplarof the to cal since the passage from Philostratus, as Philostratus, from passage the since cal took pains to compose in a style of Greek Greek of style a in compose to pains took s.” n the middle ages; a scholiast commented ascholiast ages; the n middle t words of the main text on this folio are folio this on text main the of words t r s shlat r ih epc t his to respect with or scholiast a as er VA

give ’ use of the plural plural the of use ’ ed Kayers’s assertion, “Mentionem Pindarici Pindarici “Mentionem assertion, Kayers’s ed s as an editor for his heavihandedness his for editor an as s 47 scribe of Arethas rather than Arethas Arethas than rather Arethas of scribe VII.2.1, as Mueller argued, this does this argued, Mueller as VII.2.1, If one accepts the scenario proposed scenario the accepts one If n Early Mediaeval Byzantium,” in in Byzantium,” Mediaeval Early n cholion appears without a reference reference a without appears cholion

cno b cntud a construed be cannot , up Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars

, 273–76). 273–76). , Arethae Scripta minora Scripta Arethae the

VA names Bibliotheca . . ,

4 n. 1). 41). n. of

Flavii Philostrati quae quae Philostrati Flavii his xunwmo;tav and was responsible responsible was and Peri' schma;twn Peri'

co-conspirators , 133–34. For the For 133–34. , mpany these these mpany , vol. I, I, vol. , iversity Press, Press, iversity r’s edition r’s The Uses Uses The schema schema in his his in ecension ecension uivocal uivocal list of list CR mir of of mir CR 25 25 20 46 ly ly ar ,

CEU eTD Collection e# ki sara le;luntai spa;rta kai' new#n †

careless about copying scholia (and even reference reference even (and scholia copying about careless opti these of both avoided typically Scribes folio. of sequence proper the reversing and above margins e=pontai kai' kai' e=pontai ak o h frgig example.” foregoing the to back manner a such in placed is name Homer’s “where A, feet of Apollonius, weeping like a suppliant at an at suppliant a like weeping Apollonius, of feet 49 48 =Omhrov dih;gonto. “ “ <***> Boiwti;av de'dioi;geto sa;rkev the of middle the approximately from runs scholion boy a of healing Apollonius’ on scholion polemical found be to is problem this to solution The words. had been entered in the margins, any further scholi further any margins, the in entered been had room any leave to neglected haste his in and ahead polla;kiv au]twj# ke;cratai. gi;netai de' ou=twv> ou=twv> de' gi;netai ke;cratai. au]twj# polla;kiv ( w=sper oi[ bw;mioi tw#n i[ketw#n klai;wn i[ketw#n tw#n bw;mioi oi[ w=sper description a of omission an positing A, recension final words of the main text on fol. 128r (128r fol. on text main the of words final lne, t ant bov hm f nte, aey h namely another, of him obsolve cannot it blunder, B Lesbonax. of text the using scholion the composed scholion only makes sense as a comment on the word the on comment a as sense makes only scholion sesh;pasin. in in Pindaricum oiu et u a hmn ngeet a eepu an exemplum ad neglegenti homine ab ut est, positum grammatico VA melirro;ywn d ] e=petai plo;kamoi e=petai ] d melirro;ywn Yhbai~ko;n. Yhbai~ko;n. Cua atm cr li ote xmlm coi au scholii exemplum poetae illi cur autem, “Causam on thescholion E.g., VA VI.43.2), down into the bottom margin. The copyist The margin. bottom the into down VI.43.2), VI.43.2: According to Mueller the error could only have aris have only could error the Mueller to According

Lakedaimo;nioi polemei# Lakedaimo;nioi Peri' schma;twn Peri' Peri' schma;twn Peri' Peri' schma;twn Peri' Peri' schma;twn Peri' † , 108). 108). , , o` dh' kai' Pindariko'n le;getai Pindariko'n kai' dh' o` , , but this scenario is much less problematic if it it if problematic less much is scenario this but , /t d' a' /l shm a]po' sch#ma a/llo kai' de' e/sti “ i;eo e sa;rkev de' dih;geto e[lcyei'v d ] o[ ku;wn u[po' tou# Da;midov u[pekli;yh toi#v tou toi#v u[pekli;yh Da;midov tou# u[po' ku;wn o[ ] d e[lcyei'v VA to Homer. Homer. to

“ III.50.1, the placement of which is off by five li five off by is which of the placement III.50.1, kai' dh' dou#ra se;shpe se;shpe dou#ra dh' kai'

14 (Rec. 14 A)

”

a]nti' tou# tou# a]nti' ]Ayhnai;oiv. ” 49 ” a]nti' tou# tou# a]nti' a]nti' tou# tou# a]nti' ule ad as st lcn after lacuna a set Maass and Mueller (“When Damis had dragged the dog along, it lay at lay it along, dog the dragged had Damis (“When , o=ti o=ti , tou'v h=likavtou'v ” 36

tr idcvrt dct e. , b Hmr nmn i nomen Homeri ubi A, rec. docet vindicaverit, ctor h}n trei#v kefalai;.trei#v h}n plo;kamoi e[nika;> fasi' ga'r ga'r fasi' e[nika;> r[h;mata e]pife;rousi o]no;masin yhlukoi#v kai' twj# a]rsenikoi#v tou;twj plhyuntikoi#v ga'r e]sti' toi#v sch;mati> e]nanti;on Yhbai~ko'n de' to' e]sti ktl.e]sti sa;rkev ‘

]A ons, but the scribe of Laur. 69.33 was often was 69.33 Laur. of scribe the but ons,

tecedens referri possit” (Mueller, (Mueller, possit” referri tecedens altar”). This is still not a traditional traditional a not still is This altar”). y a on a word or phrase from phrase or word a on a of a first Boeotian schema, and suggested and schema, Boeotian first a of

h for a second scholion. After the scholion scholion the After scholion. second a for marks) in their appropriate places.appropriate their in marks) who had been bitten by a rabid dog. The The dog. rabid a by bitten been had who right margin, at margin, right ut while this may save Arethas from one one from Arethas maysave this while ut

n on fol. 128r, which contains a lengthy lengthy a contains which 128r, fol. on the scholia or writing on the following following the on writing or scholia the is attribution of the Pindaric fragment fragment Pindaric the of attribution is bw;mioi

a ” ) would have required writing in the in writing required have would ) that a careless man could attribute it it attribute could man careless a that

anti' tou# dih;gonto, w[v kai' to' to' kai' w[v dih;gonto, tou# anti' Peri' schma;twn Peri' Peri' schma;twn Peri' Peri' schma;twn Peri' Peri' schma;twn Peri' i;

of Laur. 69.33 clearly did not plan plan not did clearly 69.33 Laur. of o ”

]t' o# =oti kai' e=pontai, tou# a]nti' i en from a misreading of recension recension of misreading a from en

v.

” nes of text; see § 2.4 2.4 § see nestext; of immediately following following immediately

k is maintained that Arethas Arethas that maintained is

a ” “ tou;tou de' tou# sch;mato;v tou# de' tou;tou

i' i' Lakedaimo;nioi polemei# polemei# Lakedaimo;nioi e[lcyei;v

P

# ]Apollwni;ou posi;n, posi;n, ]Apollwni;ou #

i;

22 (Rec. 22 B)

n

d

a in the main text main the in

r

e[lcyei;v infra o Yhbai~ko;n De Lesbonacte Lesbonacte De

v

. . “ “

e= dih;geto e[lcyei;v schema schema

p “ to the to 48 th#v d ] ] d th#v

e The

t in the

a ta ta

i

CEU eTD Collection also duealso Arethas. to proba the increases Dio, on scholia and prolegomena took on the meaning “the sequence in which the word the which in sequence “the meaning the on took expr The asentence. of words understand should the orde the denote to specifically passages, difficult coiss peettos f hi fe paraphrases free their of presentations scholiasts’ 7d we tkn oehr ih h cnegne bet convergences the with together taken when 173d, xunwmo;tav ugss ht t s h sm shlat ad ic t since and scholiast, same the is it that suggests coiss omny used commonly Scholiasts Philological Association Classical Resources (Oxfor Resources Classical Association Philological fr Treatises, Grammatical and Lexica, Commentaries, s of use h phrase the masculine and feminine plural nouns.” Arethas’ manu Arethas’ nouns.” plural feminine and masculine preceding e[xh#v 55 54 53 52 51 50 Pindariko;n Lakedaimo;nioi the of reading B’s recension that appropriately characterized ( characterized appropriately eiv ta te ae cois wud o al miss badly so would scholiast same the that believe as the as rhetori the of description The Homer. to attributed qae tee w shmt, nw h tx o Lesbon of text the knew schemata, two these equated be might B and A recension between relationship the eb acrig o hc Hmr wrote Homer which to according verb,

o/noma, kay ] o` kai' par ] [Omh;rwj [Omh;rwj ] par kai' o` ] kay o/noma, exemplum is used a second time in a scholion on on scholion a in time second a used is exemplum been have may Homer to exemplum the of attribution Harry L. Levy, “Levy, L. Harry Dickey, Eleanor pa definition his that however, noted, be to is It 161–62. “Lesbonax,” Blank, 3. Ibid., Schol. in VA VA in Schol. nrdcd re aahae rte ta te tradit the than rather paraphrases free introduced Dw;rion sch#maDw;rion The use of use The o e[xh#v to' in in ua#n sch#maKumai#on ` h ki Pnaion le;getai Pindariko'n kai' dh' o` , suggesting that they were different names for the for names different were they that suggesting , VIII.7.9 ( VIII.7.9 VA n h Hmrc coi Hry . ey oie fifte noticed Levy L. Harry scholia Homeric the in in recension A. recension in To Hexês To nin Gek coasi: Gie o idn, Read Finding, to Guide A Scholarship: Greek Ancient VII.2.1. Arethas’ dependance on Lesbonax for his sc his for Lesbonax on dependance Arethas’ VII.2.1. to' e[xh#v to' : /t ti e/sti

“In the Dorian schema one puts a plural noun togeth noun plural a puts one schema Dorian the “In in Homeric Scholia and Servius’ Servius’ and Scholia Homeric in in the grammatical scholia on the on scholia grammatical the in “ dioi;geto de' sa;rkev. de' dioi;geto cud ny ae rsn rm h crutd et pri text corrupted the from arisen have only —could o e[xh#v to' ...... e/sti ti . . . qeudo;sofoi; te kai' a]gei;rontev kai' te qeudo;sofoi; . . . ti e/sti

50 qeudo;sofoi> According to David L. Blank, this scenario cannot scenario this Blank, L. David to According n rmaia shla s tcncl em o eluc to term technical a as scholia grammatical in ha~on sch#maYhbai~ko'n iigt d' sa;rkev de' dioi;geto rallels the definition in B: “for they put singular put they “for B: in definition the rallels ) d: Oxford University Press, 2007), 120 (4.1.38). 120(4.1.38). 2007), Press, University Oxford d: Dw;rion to' sch#ma e[nikw#j r[h;mati sunta;ttein plhyuntiko sunta;ttein r[h;mati e[nikw#j sch#ma to' Dw;rion hc cery qae the equates clearly which ” ~ F (fol. 155v) L. 155v) (fol. F ~ ” script of Lesbonax probably had something similar. similar. something had probably Lesbonax of script 37 om Their Beginnings to the Byzantine Period Byzantine the to Beginnings Their om

VA r in which the scholiast thought the reader reader the thought scholiast the which in r cal figure is the same, but here it is labeled is it here but same, the is figure cal as Ordo ession, literally meaning “the following,” “the literally ession, meaning VIII.7.9, and again Pindar’s fragment is is fragment Pindar’s again and VIII.7.9, bility that these grammatical scholia are scholia grammatical these that bility he rhetorical figure in in figure rhetorical he s are to be taken is.” taken be to are s o e[xh#v to' itoue a te poie f the of opposite the as —introduced an innocent parablepsis, but the same the but parablepsis, innocent an en h shla n the on scholia the ween ,” ,” x n h crut om f A. of form corrupt the in ax i i cer ht rta, h also who Arethas, that clear is it , h mr a Philostratus’ at mark the TAPA ional ional .” VA VA 100 (1969): 237–54. 237–54. (1969): 100 same schema. same rather than than rather 53 h rptto o ti error this of repetition The olcto verborum collocatio ing, and Understanding Scholia, Scholia, Understanding and ing, may also point to Arethas. Arethas. to point also may n ntne where instances en ), there is no reason to to reason no is there ), holion on on holion Yhbai~ko;n 54 er with a singular a with er In a study on the on study a In lo;gov 51 VA But whatever But VA or or VIII.7.9 is is VIII.7.9 Theaetetus ih the with verbs with with verbs , American , n the and e[autou# . explain nou#v 55 52 r to or The The idate — — to' to' 'n 'n CEU eTD Collection Arethas’ theological miscellany, GIM 231, and in bo and in Arethas’miscellany,GIM 231, theological scholiast reworks Philostratus’ text with easier sy easier with text Philostratus’ reworks scholiast “order” from moves scholion the and gears switches extended meaning, of extended the of ‘gist’ a passage.” that Schol. in VA in VA Schol. in Philostratus’ text, a change singaled by by singaled change a text, Philostratus’ in precedi the of gist or sense the paraphrases he and Apollonius [sc. me for consideration any had ] pol a with concludes scholiast The life.” of way my The scholion begins as a traditional traditional a as begins scholion The e[xh#v. 59 58 57 56 thus.”understood is sense “the mean to appears passage paraphrase free present to used traditionally terms of the four.the of “Marginalia by Arethas,” 205 (fol. 1v) and 206 (fol 206 and 1v) (fol. 205 Arethas,” by “Marginalia aiyee mr ta i te xmls ey cited—in Levy examples the in than more laxity—even ]agh e]one o[ a#a afilno ]e;aa a' a kai' a]yew;tata a]fei;lonto nau#tai oi[ ei]po;ntev a]na;gkhn text since it follows Laur. follows since it 69.33): text Domitia Nerva against with conspiring thecharge of scholiathe on III.14.3 (= Kayser, 48,30). 48,30). (=Kayser, III.14.3 E.g., E.g., “ Levy, L. Harry “Levy, Dickey, See co. n VA in Schol. Nerou;an diale;gesyai; moi h\ th#v e[autou# oi]ki;av a/rxein to'n to'n a/rxein oi]ki;av e[autou# th#v h\ moi diale;gesyai; o]on ]euhy, o# ] /t e] on ]on e]neyumh;yh e]s kai' a[p a]pragmosu;nhvdustropi;av, ou]lhrei#n filoso;fou e]mo'n r[htorikh#v de' to'n tau#ta ei] u[poballo;menon. au]tw#j e/sti toiou#ton ] tou#t e]neyumh;yh, tou]mo'n m w{n u[pe'r xuna;ptein gnw;mhn e]moi' pw#v h\ teyarrhko;ta, The passage is from Apollonius’ written apologia,written Apollonius’ from is passage The schol. in VA VA in schol. Five years later Levy found clear confirmation of t of confirmation clear found Levy years later Five VA tou]mo'ne]neyumh;yh, xunh#qen? u[pegnw;mhn e]moi'xuna;ptein h\ teyarrhko;ta,mikrw#n u[pe'r mega;lwn u[pe'r h\ a/rxoi, oi]ki;av e[autou# th#v ei] a]gapw#nta, 56 To Hexês To —led Levy to suggest that that suggest to Levy —led VI.11 (= Kayser, 113,32); VII.25 (= Kayser, 142,8). (= VII.25 Kayser, 113,32); (= VI.11 VIII.7.32: 59 Scholarship Greek Ancient ( One scholion, however, is particularly worthy of n of worthy particularly is however, scholion, One Ne;rban VA ,” 248. 248. ,” IV.32.2 (= Kayser, *78,28) ( *78,28) Kayser, (= IV.32.2 O [EXHS TO , but it appears that the traditional usage stil is appearsthe that traditional it but , II73 ( Kye, 6,0 ( 160,10) Kayser, (= VIII.7.32 wv un iaon [hsio / tv ]c# epym#a N e]piyumh#sai a]rch#v tiv a/n h[gh;saito piyano'n ou}n Pw#v Kay) Kay)

in Arethas,” Arethas,” in h[gh;saito; tiv a]rch#v e]piyumh#sai to'n a]gapw#nta u[pe'r to'n a]gapw#nta meg e]piyumh#sai h[gh;saito; tiv a]rch#v

(ed. Kayser160,10–13) , 245, 248. Note the scholiast’s use of use scholiast’s the Note 248. 245, , collocatio verborum collocatio to' e[xh#v to' Byz Byz kai' tw#n e[te;rwn ktl.> e[te;rwn tw#n kai' 3 17) 521; h to xmls r fo Wester from are examples two the 512–14; (1973): 43 . 8v). 8v). . tou#t ] e/sti] tou#t was perhaps “on the way toward developing an developing toward way the “on perhaps was 38

/kontev /kontev 58 57 ntax up to up ntax ng passage using words that are not present present not are that words using passage ng wv ou}n> pw#v The expression is used four times in the in times four used is expression The

s elucidating the meaning or sense of a a of sense or meaning the elucidating s n (I use Kayser’s edition for Philostratus’ for Philostratus’ edition Kayser’s (I n use th instances the expression instances th the expression , “that is, if he had any consideration for for consideration any had he if is, “that , ]”), at which point his reordering ceases ceases reordering his point which at ]”),

mcl eak gis te odn of wording the against remark emical < (sc. (sc.

mhd ] mhd in which he defended himself against himself defended he which in o gs” n ed i plmc The polemic. in ends and “gist” to , but half-way through the scholiast scholiast the through half-way but , its usage of the technical term term technical the of usage its his transformation in two scholia in in scholia two in transformation his ) ) ud a/kontev ] ou]d ) to' e[xh#v> kai' to'n bi;on tw#n e[tai;rwn ye;ou ye;ou e[tai;rwn tw#n bi;on to'n kai' e[xh#v> to' to' e[xh#v ou=twv> pw#v a\n ou}n ou}n a\n pw#v ou=twv> e[xh#v to' 'r w{n mhd ] a\n pro'v a/llon, ei] a/llon, pro'v a\n ] mhd w{n 'r

hde' pro'v a/llon sunh#qen, ei] sunh#qen, a/llon pro'v hde' > (suppl. Kay) (suppl. > ei] tou]mo'n e]neyumh;yhtou]mo'n ei] diale;gesyai; moi to'n mhd ] mhd to'n moi diale;gesyai; lo;thtov. tro;pon, mhde'n dhlono;ti dhlono;ti mhde'n tro;pon, ti' skaio;thtov pa;nta kai' kai' pa;nta skaio;thtov ti' l more or less retained in three three in retained less more l or ote as it shows significant shows it as ote o[ nou#v ou=twv nou#v o[ ~ F (fol. 161r) (fol. ~ F Kay) , . u[pe'r mikrw#n mikrw#n u[pe'r F fl 7v. Cf. 75v). (fol. F ~ erou;an to' e[xh#v ou=twv to' e[xh#v ou=twv in (“if he [sc. he (“if schol. in VA in schol. a;lwn ink, ink, to' to'

CEU eTD Collection nlss f rta’ s of use Arethas’ of analysis the of many authored who scholiast same the is this Arethas’ hand in the scholia on the on scholia the in hand Arethas’ the inco by continued he but Aelianus, Casperius Guard, o te ot at o o get motne n often the and identified correctly importance scholiast great of not part most the for to reference a incited speech of style Apollonius’ Hermogenes frequently employed in his work work his in employed frequently Hermogenes syntax. Philostratus’ use of use Philostratus’ syntax. so and name proper a identify to sometimes reasons, o# amdv [ ay;u okaov me;mnhtai Loukiano'v a]ye;ou w[v Da;midov tou# 2.4 n a iain f ’ of citation a and

124. 62 ‘ 61 60 ofuse nontraditional This temp the about foolishly speaking avoid to order in of examples all are these “But defense, Apollonius’ worthwhile undertaking, as he employed the expressi ashe worthwhileemployed undertaking, the from Aristophanes as “ as Aristophanes from xrsin oig ht uin lo ae mnin of mention : and makes Demetrius, also Lucian that noting each expression misinformative), (or uninformative mostly and hi in these of three only included Kayser but name, Four Lucian. of works the of knowledge superficial Chrysostom, Chrysostom, Aelianus/Aelian: Aelianus/Aelian: 29 (no. 51, on Porphyry); cf. Russo, Russo, cf. Porphyry); on 51, (no. 29 gesammelt used in the traditional manner). manner). traditional inused the ]Aristofa;nhv> ]Aristofa;nhv> Hermogenes: Hermogenes: Staab, K. see examples, other For co. n VA in Schol. SCHOLIA REFERENCING CLASSICAL AUTHORS CLASSICAL REFERENCING SCHOLIA Varia historia historia Varia 61 The grammatical form of a sentence in in sentence a of form grammatical The h shlat eeecs lsia atos n num a in authors classical references scholiast The To readers of Kayser’s edition it would appear that appear would it edition Kayser’s of readers To (Münster: Aschendorff, 1933), 653,22 (on Rom 2:7); Rom (on 653,22 1933), Aschendorff, (Münster: Or. “ ]rbt# ki prfowj on h=lion. to'n perifronw#j kai' a]erobatw#j IX.1 (= Sonny, 106–7). 106–7). Sonny, (= IX.1 schol. in VA VA in schol. schol. in VA VA in schol. I1. ( Kye, 85 ( 28,5) Kayser, (= II.11.2 andthe lost a]erobatw#n kai' perifronw#n to'n h=lionto'n perifronw#n kai' a]erobatw#n VII.16.1 (= Kayser, 138,12). Kayser, 138,12). (= VII.16.1 VI.19.1 (= Kayser, 118,20); : Thucydides: 118,20); Kayser, (= VI.19.1 to' e[xh#v to' Schol in VA in Schol perifronei#n o e[xh#v to'

Peri' pronoi;av Peri' Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche aus Ka aus Kirche griechischen der aus Pauluskommentare Contestazione Clouds with exegetical interjections is another possible possible another is interjections exegetical with Ai]liano;v VA among his various scholiastic corpora would prove prove would corpora scholiastic various his among . Moreover, it is clear from the concluding remark concluding the from clear is it Moreover, . 25, wr as ctd n h mris f r. gr Urb. of margins the in cited also work a (225), in in perifronw#n> I.3.1 , 164–66 (all of the examples from the scholia on L on scholia the from examples the of (all 164–66 , in in VA .

~ (o. 3) Kye icrety rncie th transcribed incorrectly Kayser 23v). (fol. F ~ ” 39 . ~ FS; FS; ~ . 62 (= Kayser, 2,26; Bekker, 109) ( 109) Bekker, 2,26; Kayser, (= VA II.11.2 is clarified with a substitution scholion substitution a with clarified is II.11.2 On Types of Style of Types On VA VA

VI.19.1 is highlighted as the same form thatform same the as highlighted is VI.19.1 the style of Thucydides. These scholia are scholia These Thucydides. of style the ) VII.16.1 as the of the Praetorian Praetorian the of prefect the as VII.16.1 a]nti' tou# dia' pollh#v fronti;dov poiou;menov. poiou;menov. fronti;dov pollh#v dia' tou# a]nti' .” Arethas cited cited Arethas .” rhetorical awkwardness and peevishness peevishness and awkwardness rhetorical scholia in Laur. 69.33 mention Lucian by by Lucian mention 69.33 Laur. in scholia metimes in explanations of grammar and and grammar of explanations in metimes erance and simplicity of a philosopher.” philosopher.” a of simplicity and erance s edition. These three scholia are abrupt abrupt are scholia three These edition. s on often. on rrectly conflating him with the author of author the with him conflating rrectly co. n VA in schol. Share, Share, oeia shla A comprehensive A scholia. polemical oti icret nomto. The information. incorrect contain written with the same formulaic formulaic same the with written certain characters, e.g., Damis, Damis, e.g., characters, certain e o wy ad o a ait of variety a for and ways of ber teshlathda etol a only best at had scholiast the Arethas of Caesarea’s Scholia Caesarea’s of Arethas schol. in VA VA in schol. 60

. Philostratus’ description of of description Philostratus’ . Clouds IV.25.1 (= Kayser, 75,7; 75,7; Kayser, (= IV.25.1 386 in a scholion on Dio Dio on scholion a in 386 17.1 (= Kayser, 10,13); 10,13); Kayser, (= 17.1 tenenhandschriften tenenhandschriften Da;miv> indicator of of indicator ) tou;tou tou;tou ucian are are ucian , 29,27– , e line line e that that a a . . CEU eTD Collection 718–36. 718–36. from Photios’ Photios’ from Ph to prolegomenon the in reference the is interest explanation” (p. 168) seem something of a stretch. stretch. a of seemsomething 168) (p. explanation” manuscripts; see Rabe, Rabe, see manuscripts; on on A.D. Century Third the in Lettres Rabe’s manuscript manuscript Rabe’s ai wt te nlnhn ahit of atheist unflinching the with Damis Tox. unproblemat is Cynic the Demetrius to reference The in VA in o dr öilce Gslshf dr Wissenschaften der Gesellschaft Königlichen der von 65 64 63 ( 120) Bekker, Icaromenippus directio reverse the in made is error the there but mi this satire; Lucian’s of protagonist the Gadara, Lyc of Menippus confused scholiast The explanation. u=pesti Filostra;twj twj# Turi;wj to'n ]Apollwni;ou tou# T tou# ]Apollwni;ou to'n Turi;wj twj# Filostra;twj u=pesti w pro'v o=sa o/qin th'n ou]de' a]do;kimov ou]k kai' sw#ma to' lo;gov dia' me'n to pthno'n ei]sa;gesyai to'n twj# dra;mati u dra;mati twj# to'n ei]sa;gesyai pthno'n to me'n dia' lo;gov et alios locos.” But neither is this confusion whol confusion this is neither But locos.” alios et ri “Schol. Latin, academic fine Kayser’s in outrage expression with a relative pronoun plus plus pronoun relative a with expression annota copiously who reader a from more much expect the into exemplar the from them copied have simply guaranteet no is there notes—and own these arehis Jup.trag. say to deal great a had Arethas be), to appear not rema tongue-in-cheek a is this that possibility the of number a contain Lucian attrion scholia The formulae. false equally and Arethas, of scholia several trbt is uhrhp o rta. t s o e no be to is It tragoedus Arethas. to authorship its attribute manuscri the among appear not does prolegomenon The der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, Philologisch-histo Göttingen, zu Wissenschaften der o`v Pata;rwn u[pa;rcwn th#v Luki;av kai' th'n kai' th#vLuki;av u[pa;rcwn Pata;rwn o`v fasmatw#d kai' peri;ergon kai' megalo;pragmon to' de' dia' See Rabe, 71,25–75,4; idem, “Die Lukianstudien des Lukianstudien “Die idem, 71,25–75,4; Rabe, See Disciple Dubious The “Damis: Anderson, Graham See the to prolegomenon a in occurs error The VA 27; 27; .., hc esnily rvs i iiil hypot initial, his proves essentially which I.3.1, IV.25.2 (= Kayser, 75.11; Bekker, 120) ( 120) Bekker, 75.11; Kayser, (= IV.25.2 Arethas certainly was not the only reader of Lucian of reader only the not was certainly Arethas (Rabe, 71,25–75,4), which is found independently of independently found whichis 71,25–75,4), (Rabe, 47, without once directly or without referring 47, indirectly Salt. Bibliotheca 3; oee, h rfrne t Dms n Menippus and Damis to references the however, 63); Dhmh;triov> is confused with the Menippus (of Lycia) in the in Lycia) (of Menippus the with confused is D = a. r 12; ls V, hr i i afxd by affixed is it where V), Class 1322; gr. Vat. (= coi i Lucianum in Scholia (codex 44)—recourse to Photios, however, is a comm a is however, Photios, to 44)—recourse (codex ) peri' Dhmhtri;ou tou# kuno;v, ou{ Loukiano'v me;mnhtai. Loukiano'v ou{ kuno;v, tou# Dhmhtri;ou peri' (London: Croom Helm, 1986), 155–74. Anderson is un is Anderson 155–74. 1986), Helm, Croom (London:

]Antisye;nouv do;xan u[popoiou;menov gennai#ov h}n kai' su kai' h}n gennai#ov u[popoiou;menov do;xan ]Antisye;nouv v; dm “i Ubrifrn dr Lukianscholia,” der Ueberlieferung “Die idem, vi; , me;mnhtai Icaromenippus uptr tragoedus Juppiter ilostratus “the Tyrian,” a collocation known otherw known collocation a Tyrian,” “the ilostratus ted, however, that Arethas’ lengthy scholion on on scholion lengthy Arethas’ that however, ted, rische Klasse rische 40 uane;wv a]nagra;fonti bi;on, a]nagra;fonti uane;wv =ran eu]pro;swpon u[pofe;retai kai' ou=twv w=ste, ei] pi;s ei] w=ste, ou=twv kai' u[pofe;retai eu]pro;swpon =ran Arethas,” Arethas,” u ötne, hllgshhsoice Klasse Philologisch-historische Göttingen, zu [pokei;menon ei]v /Ikaron to'n Daida;lou u[pofero;menov Daida;lou to'n /Ikaron ei]v [pokei;menon ev ei]v Me;nippon to'n Kuniko'n filo;sofon a[rmozo;menov, filo;sofon Kuniko'n to'n Me;nippon ei]v ev

pts of Rabe’s Class II, and therefore it is difficu is it therefore and II, Class Rabe’s of pts Me;nippov> n and the Menippus (of Gadara) in Lucian’s in Gadara) (of Menippus the and n ly absent in antiquity. in absent ly Discovered?” in Discovered?” hetical scenario and makes his “more compelling compelling “more his makes and scenario hetical rk (which, given the other examples, it does it examples, other the given (which, rk and the proper name of an author occurs in in occurs author an of name proper the and stake occurs even in the scholia on Lucian, on scholia the in even occurs stake diculo errore respicit Luc. Jup. Trag. §. 16. 16. Trag. §. Luc.Jup. errorerespicit diculo about Damis in his polemical scholion on on scholion polemical his in Damis about hat they are; a commissioned scribe could scribe acommissioned are; hatthey the text of Lucian in Mosq. 315, is also found in in found also is 315, Mosq. in Lucian of text the : butions occasionally accompany these these accompany occasionally butions

margins of the manuscript—one would would manuscript—one the of margins

ic, at least in this instance (cf. Lucian, (cf. instance this in least at ic, (1904): 643–56. 643–56. (1904): ]Ikarome;nippov o[ prokei;menov e]pige;graptai e]pige;graptai prokei;menov o[ ]Ikarome;nippov examples, but since uncertainty often often uncertainty since but examples, Nachrichten von der Königlichen Gesellschaft Gesellschaft Königlichen der von Nachrichten ted his works. However, the formulaic formulaic the However, works. his ted ia with the homonymous cynic of of cynic homonymous the with ia to Apollonius’ faithful disciple. faithful Apollonius’ to in the tenth century, but, if in fact in if but, century, tenth the in ) ou{ Loukiano'v me;mnhtai. Loukiano'v ou{ oe a smahz wt the with sympathize can one , h signature the Philostratus: Biography and Belles Belles and Biography Philostratus: VA . … ~ V ~ … on occurrence in the Class V V Class the in occurrence on 63 As for the equation of equation the for As 64 eur sm further some require However, excluding However, ]Are;ya fDW aware of this scholion scholion this of aware (Rabe, 98, 8–17). 8–17). 98, (Rabe, ~ FLS; FLS; ~ gkekrothme;nov gkekrothme;nov . Of particular particular Of .

Nachrichten Nachrichten ~ FLS. FLS. ~ (1902): (1902): Juppiter Juppiter ise only only ise schol. schol. 65 t to lt

tiv tiv ,

CEU eTD Collection does not appear in Harley 5694 (which lacks the the lacks (which 5694 Harley in appear not does that the awkward construction construction awkward the that mort. mort. 10; cf. , Xenophon, cf. 10; Meditions Panthea—whom identifies expressly that testamonium to came it when careful always not was Arethas that of picture flattering most the paint not may error t Demetrius is it but Demetrius, a of mention makes e[auto'n ]Hyikoi#v au[tou# me;mnhtai. au[tou# ]Hyikoi#v e[auto'n ka o`n e]sti;n, e]pai;nou kai;sarov, crhstou# tou# Ou]h;rou merely as a beauty from Smyrna (Smyrna from beauty a as merely manuscripts that contain the scholion (ERV thescholion contain manuscriptsthat Russo notes its omission in both V and U. U. and V both in itsomission notes Russo clause the that noted Rabe century. thirteenth the same reading, but the peculiarity may well be d peculiarity may well be the thesame but reading, mentions in his his in mentions 70 69 68 67 ‘ 66 Harley to confine (Rabe’ examples 5694 the parallel be can Lucian on scholia certain whether surrounds mentions in his his in mentions o time the during flourished Demetrius “This Cynic: expla to intended is scholion The addition. own his Arethas’ scholion on on scholion Arethas’ e]n toi#v e[auto'nei]v VA toi#v ]Hyikoi#v au[tou# me;mnhtai. au[tou# ]Hyikoi#v toi#v xeln eape fr oprsn Aehs referred Arethas comparison. for examples excellent never mentions the Demetrius mentions never Aurelius Marcus ant immediate its to back referred pronoun relative eciig h cnet f Lucian’s of context the describing Lucian also titled titled also Lucian mist Smyrna, of Panthea on panegyric the defenseof ]Are;ya So Russo, Russo, So Russo, ident are Lucian on scholia the from examples Some Schol. in im. in Pr. Schol. Schol. in Salt. Salt. in Schol. Shlr hv nvr en ofsd vr h identi the over confused been never have Scholars . V.1 (= Rabe, 253,11–12) ( 253,11–12) Rabe, (= V.1 , there is no way to be sure that Arethas either co either Arethas that sure be to way is no there , The aforementioned scholia of Arethas citing Marcus citing Arethas of scholia aforementioned The Contestazione 8.37—as the dedicatee of Lucian’s panegyric. Giuse panegyric. Lucian’s of dedicatee the 8.37—as Contestazione 63 (= Rabe, 189,4–5) ( 189,4–5) Rabe, (= 63 tit. (= Rabe, 207,4–7) 207,4–7) Rabe, (= tit. Meditations Meditations

]Hyikoi#v au[tou# me;mnhtai ]Hyikoi#v au[tou# n ImagesOn , 89. It should be noted, however, that none of the of none that however, noted, be should It 89. , Cyr. Cyr. , 78–79. 78–79. , I14–6 VI31) bt hs coin ean th remains scholion this but VII.3.14), VI.1.45–46;

Nireu;v> .”

Salt. .” 67

( 69 The construction of the final clause final the of construction The h shlo wud ae ite es a a hl if whole a as sense little make would scholion The ` ki E]onv e]pe;graqen Ei]ko;nev kai' o`n ) ) Dhmh;trion> 63 occurs only in Harley 5694 and is therefore lik therefore is and 5694 Harley in only occurs 63 o=n o[ lo;gov ou{tov a]ntigrafh' tou# ei]v Pa;nyeian th'n Smurnai th'n Pa;nyeian ei]v tou# a]ntigrafh' ou{tov o[ lo;gov tou;tou =Omhrov w[v kalli;stou me;mnhtai kalli;stou w[v =Omhrov tou;tou Imag. r Imaginibus Pro . . . . h{v . . . me;mnhtai. . . h{v 2) and a homonym of the wife of Abradatas (Abradatas of wife the of homonym a and 2) Dialogi mortuorum Dialogi Ei]ko;nev ) ) f Dhmh;triov ou{tov e]pi' tou# Sebastou# h/kmazen, ou{ Ma#rk ou{ h/kmazen, Sebastou# tou# e]pi' ou{tov Dhmh;triov is similar to the examples from the scholia thethe on examples to similar is U) all derived its text from a manuscript that had manuscripthad that from a text its derived all U) i' Ei]ko;nev e]pe;graqen, h{v kai' Ma#rkov o[ kai#sar e]n to e]n kai#sar o[ Ma#rkov kai' h{v e]pe;graqen, Ei]ko;nev i' 41 ical in form to the scholion on Damis, e.g., e.g., Damis, on scholion the to form in ical mposed or copied it. it. copied or mposed

ueArethas to himself. ol sget ht h srbs f the of scribes the that suggest would Arethas as a scholar, this scholion shows scholion this scholar, a as Arethas s E). s attributed to Arethas, it is perhaps best to to best perhaps is it Arethas, to attributed does not appear in V (207,6–7 [apparatus]), but [apparatus]), (207,6–7 V in appear not does cross-referencing the personalities in the in personalities the cross-referencing he Platonist (8.25). Even though such an such though Even (8.25). Platonist he ress of the worthy emperor Verus, which Verus, emperor worthy the of ress cdn, uuts dsie h fc that fact the despite , ecedent, : “This discourse is a written reply in in reply written a is discourse “This : in Lucian’s mention of Demetrius the the Demetrius of mention Lucian’s in in the in f Augustus, whom Marcus Aurelius Aurelius Marcus whom Augustus, f Marcus Aurelius indeed mentions in in mentions indeed Aurelius Marcus o the to 66 ty of the woman Lucian identified identified Lucian woman the of ty ) and is not accompanied by the signature signature the by accompanied not is and )

, hm acs ueis also Aurelius Marcus whom ), other manuscripts are earlier than the the than earlier are manuscripts other Meditations Aurelius’ Aurelius’ ppe Russo has recently noted noted recently has Russo ppe Meditations h{v kai' Ma#rkov o[ kai#sar o[ Ma#rkov kai' h{v . However, since the scholion scholion the since However, . 68 Meditations Meditations . 70

Marcus Aurelius Marcus in a scholion scholion a in e only ancient ancient only e ;an, gunai#ka de' de' gunai#ka ;an, schol. in Dial. in schol. ely to be be to ely provide Imag. Imag. i#v ei]v i#v the ov e]n e]n ov

CEU eTD Collection Apollonius traveled with the Ganges on his right an his right on Ganges withthe traveled Apollonius ac the name Alexander adopted i.e.,a on person who i ta h wud e semd s gd nt merely not god, a as esteemed be would he that him from departure his for prepared Apollonius As himself employed the term in in term the employed himself suggenome;nwn kai' th'n pa#san au]tou# tragwjdi;an ei]do;twn tragwjdi;an au]tou# pa#san th'n kai' suggenome;nwn eeec t te rtne sn f eo te ra ( Great the Herod of son pretended the to Josephu reference Abonouteichos. of Alexander to specifically f b apoiaey lns pae ajcn t th to adjacent placed lines, 5 approximately by off 72 71 Byzant of Python mention does Demosthenes course Of the on scholion cross-ref formulaic This studied. and read he texts lehr ete a te il o Lucian’s of title the as either elsewhere uefca kolde f i wrs ti shlo i th of use its for interest particular of is comment scholion this works, his of knowledge superficial

and the from passage specific a referencing comment notorious a pseudo-Alexander—was the compared also in who matter, the of truth Samosata of Lucian “Even notes, scholiast the Here found only in Laur. 69.33, one that Kayser did not not one Kayser did that Laur.foundonly 69.33, in e less a paints Lucian to reference fourth the rate hl bg f tricks.” of bag whole th of followers been had who those of one birth, by teache “This Abonouteichos: of Alexander of teacher Lucian, t markin reference witha written is scholion The

Schol. in Salt. Schol.in Schol. in VA Schol.in Qeudalexa;ndrwj go;hta perifanw#v ei}nai fhsi'n fhsi'n ei}nai perifanw#v go;hta Qeudalexa;ndrwj to'n qeudale;xandron a]peika;zei.to'n qeudale;xandron co. n VA in Schol. i[kano'v tw#j lo;gwj parascei#n to' pisto'n kai' Loukiano'v o[ e o[ Loukiano'v kai' pisto'n to' parascei#n lo;gwj tw#j i[kano'v qeudone;rwn Alex. 5: 5: VII.37 … Kayser,147,36): (= VA 63 (= Rabe, 189,5): 189,5): (= 63 Rabe, . Both Josephus and Lucian used the term to describ to term the used Lucian and Josephus Both . } d' [ iasao ekinv a' ]at' t' env Tu ge;nov to' e]rasth'v kai' e]kei#nov dida;skalov o[ de' h}n I.01 ie. ( (ined.) III.50.1 identifying Python of Byzantium: Byzantium: of identifying Python 72 hl te te shla eeecn Lca se to seem Lucian referencing scholia other the While Alexander the False ProphetFalse the Alexander

Adversus indoctumAdversus e' tiv oliv ini oxi o] enwt mo;non> teynew#ta ou] do;xein ei}nai polloi#v toi#v yeo'n ~ F (fol. 60r) ~

d the Hyphasis on his left. hisleft. on theHyphasis d he bottom margin of fol. 60r. However, thereferenc However, 60r. fol. of margin hebottom … floig etne n hc Piotau describe Philostratus which in sentence following e Aexnrv \ qeudo;mantiv h\ ]Ale;xandrov 42

ou{ Ma#rkov e]n toi#v ]Hyikoi#v au[tou# me;mnhtai. au[tou# Ma#rkove]n ]Hyikoi#v toi#v ou{ me;mnhtai.e]n Filippikwj# kai' Dhmosye;nhv twj# ou{ . o[ra#jv e]x oi=av soi diatribh#v a/nyrwpon le;gw. le;gw. a/nyrwpon diatribh#v soi oi=av e]x o[ra#jv .

e term e 20, together with the terms terms the with together 20, mbarrassing picture; it occurs in a scholion scholion a in occurs it picture; mbarrassing include in his edition. edition. his includein e notorious Apollonius, and who knew his his knew who and Apollonius, notorious e Alexander ( count of a strong resemblance in looks. looks. in aresemblance strong countof fa(sin) fa(sin) r and admirer of his was a man of Tyana Tyana of man a was his of admirer and r , the Brahmans embraced him and told and him embraced Brahmans the , erence is identical in form to another another to form in identical is erence ndicates the complete opposite. The The opposite. complete the ndicates a cmeet nuh o uns the furnish to enough competent was qeudale;xandrov A.J. fe dah bt uig i lifetime. his during but death, after ium, but not in the the in not but ium, magician.” The scholion is a learned a is scholion The magician.” ue te em eea tms in times several term the used s says that Apollonius—to whom he whom Apollonius—to that says 17.12.1; 17.12.1; F) in which Lucian described the described Lucian which in ]k ]Apollw;nion, pro'v o`n kai' kai' o`n pro'v ]Apollw;nion, aneu;v, tw#n ]Apollwni;wj twj# pa;nu pa;nu twj# ]Apollwni;wj tw#n aneu;v, < Sa > B.J. e a “sham Alexander,” Alexander,” “sham a e mosa;twn, o`v e]n tw#j e]n o`v mosa;twn, , which is unattested unattested is which , ..) n Lucian and 2.7.1) Philippics

or in reference reference in or qeudofi;lippov ovy ny a only convey . At any At .

e mark is markis e d how how d )

71

CEU eTD Collection 149–73. 149–73. Press, 1989), 31–32 (§ 17 [72–74]), 40 (§ 19 [90]). 19 (§ 40 [72–74]), 17 (§ 31–32 1989), Press, rfk' hn eit;, ` ki t' Klid M;ea g Mh;deian Kolci;da th'n a]phne;gkato. a]peire;sion kle;ov crhsame;nhn kai' o`v peritto;v, h}n grafikh'n iec fr or er” ( years” four for silence revealed he that and sunrise at alone rites certain Philostrat silence. of period Pythagorean legendary reg Pythagorean the with familiar was scholiast the

precious data of antiquarian interest, antiquarian of data precious before they could meet the master. beforecould meet the they to obliged were Pythagoreans the Laertius Diogenes faded and is difficult to read, but there are clear are there but read, to isdifficult and faded tetraktu;n.th'n dia' le;gei Puyagorei;ouv The Sacred and the Feminine in Ancient in theFeminine and Sacred The an unfinished painting (anpainting unfinished A number of marginal notes reveal the scholiast’s scholiast’s the reveal notes marginal of number A the on scholion aforementioned 76 75 74 73 in Samos of philosopher-sage the of description the and Pythagoras with concerned are notes few now A 69.33, Laur. of 1r fol. on only found scholion 2.5 yhgras n con o the of account on Pythagoreans cruelly with the children of Jason himself.” Jason of children the Co with cruelly the painted he after famous immensely became who w Timomachus “This paintings, known two Timomachus’ a Ajax of madness the of adjoins painting famous Timomachus’ scholiast the example, For sources. other the scholia on the on scholia the “The Priestess of and Kore and her Role in Eleusis,” Role her and Kore and Demeter of Priestess “The See Gillian Clark, trans., trans., Clark, Gillian See esp. See Schol. in VA VA in Schol. Schol. in VA VA in Schol. SCHOLIA OF ANTIQUARIAN INTEREST ANTIQUARIAN OFSCHOLIA co. n VA in Schol. puknote;raiv a]nayumia;sesi ple;on a]nayolou#si a]nayolou#si ple;on a]nayumia;sesi puknote;raiv Kay) uao d; e] hp t# pygrk# z;w beuti, k bdeluktoi', zh;lwj puyagorikw#j tw#j mh;pw ei] de;, ku;amoi fako kai' me'n e]re;binyov u[palei;fousin. a]rgi;an pro'v kai'

Temenos pace;wv ai=mata thj# gene;sei tepace;wvthj# ai=mata schol. in Dial. Merc. Dial. in schol. II.22.5 (= Kayser, 35,7; cf. Bekker, 115) ( 115) Bekker, cf. 35,7; Kayser, (= II.22.5 I.16.3 (= Kayser, 9,35; cf. Bekker, 112) ( 112) Bekker, cf. 9,35; Kayser, (= I.16.3 11 (1975): 136–47; N. J. Lowe, “ and H and “Thesmophoria Lowe, J. N. 136–47; (1975): 11 VA .. ( Kye, ,) ( 5,7) Kayser, (= I.8.1 , his scholia supply well-attested information read information well-attested supply scholia his , Nat. hist. hist. Nat. abihs O te yhgra Life Pythagorean the On : II.1 (= Rabe, 275,23–276,28) and VII.4 (= Rabe, 27 Rabe, (= VII.4 and 275,23–276,28) Rabe, (= II.1 VA

.63. h shlat eak, H poal means probably “He remarks, scholiast The I.16.3). 35.145). ~ F (fol. 7v) S. This is not the complete reading reading complete the not is This S. 7v) (fol. F ~ 76 k ē The third note concerns the Pythagorean diet: diet: The note concerns third the Pythagorean 73 tetraktys ~ F (fol. 30v) LS. LS. 30v) (fol. F ~ rykeion but more often than not, as happens to be the case the be to happens as not, than often more but

kai' e]piblu;sei. kai' ly two or three more words after more three or lytwo

, ed. S. Blundell and M. Williamson (London: Routle (London: Williamson M. and Blundell S. ed. ,

tragh;mata> . Occasionally the scholia of Arethas preserve preserve Arethas of scholia the Occasionally . 74 .” 43 According to Pliny, Timomachus’ Timomachus’ Pliny, to According the Initiation of Women at the Festival of the Halo the of Festival the at Women of Initiation the 75 Timoma;cou>

aqv o# ex I;oo a]o# oki a]phne;stat to;koiv au]tou# ]Ia;sonov e]x toi#v ra;qav codn t Prhr, abihs and Iamblichus, Porphyry, to According toi#v e]tw#n tetta;rwn siwpa#n gegumnasme;noiv> siwpa#n tetta;rwn e]tw#n toi#v VA these rites “only to those who had kept kept had who those to “only rites these us mentioned that Apollonius performed Apollonius that mentioned us I.1.1. The other notes clearly show that that show clearly notes other The I.1.1. observe a period of silence for five years five for silence of period a observe ( much faded and worn, on Philostratus’ on worn, and faded much a]nyrw;pou yolou#si a]nyrw;pou ~ F (fol. 3v) imen. The second note concerns the the concerns note second The imen. ) oe o plois dsrpin of description Apollonius’ to note kai' mh'n mh'n kai' and correctly identifies the second of of second the identifies correctly and , )

o[ Timo;macov ou{tov tw#n peri' peri' tw#n ou{tov Timo;macov o[ T 8 Lvrol Lvrol University Liverpool (Liverpool: 8 TTH cin ee a se el most dealt she as Medea lchian Pythagoreans, the first a lengthy a first the Pythagoreans, aloa: Myth, Physics and Mysteries,” in in Mysteries,” and Physics Myth, aloa: as exceptional among painters, painters, among exceptional as antiquarian interests, e.g., the the e.g., interests, antiquarian i' melagcolikwj# tw#j cumw#j, cumw#j, tw#j melagcolikwj# i' atefai;nonto atefai;nonto ( tetraktu;n me'n 9,24–281,3); cf. G. E. Skov, E. G. cf. 9,24–281,3); ily available in many in available ily Kay) Kay) of F; the scholion has has scholion the F; of . . tragh;mata tragh;mata ( e]fai;nonto, to'n nou#n to'n Medea ( th'n th'n dge, 1998), 1998), dge, add. LS) add. ) with was i/swv i/swv the the

a at at a a a

CEU eTD Collection but abhorred. Pythagoras’ aversion to broad beans ( beans broad to aversion abhorred.Pythagoras’ but eeals ( vegetables like Apollonius, who “aspired to Pythagoras’ way of way Pythagoras’ to “aspired who Apollonius, like una indeed were there that statement, Philostratus’ die concerning particularly traditions, Pythagorean th appears It blood.” the of flow and formation the t to abominations yet not were they if beans, broad in manifest lentils and chickpea The laziness. with mi the cloud fruits dried “Indeed, notes, scholiast 36–39, 69–71; Clark, 69–71; 36–39, 78 77 e]fai;nonto e]pi;blusiv kai' mh'n read Kayser elipsis, perhaps because of the (correctly transcri (correctly the of because perhaps elipsis, or because beans were oligarchical, since they were they since oligarchical, were beans because or resembled they because or texture, fleshy their to dreams disrupted and flatulence caused they because oth and Laertius, Diogenes Iamblichus, to According rang wide a provided authorities Ancient antiquity. in this corpus. I have also removed the comma Kayse comma the removed also have I corpus. this in scholia on the the on scholia Flint-Hamilton, “Legumes in Ancient Greece and Rome and Greece Ancient in “Legumes Flint-Hamilton, nomen sacrumnomen blu;siv dulls the mind. According to Philostratus, Apolloni Philostratus, to According mind. the dulls redu to designed specifically were that beans broad r recommended Galen deductions. own his be well may t appear which reasons medical provides hand, other as is, but it cannot be the verb the be cannot it but is, as 85; Christoph Riedweg, Riedweg, Christoph 85; John Scarborough, “Beans, Pythagoras, Taboos, and and Taboos, Pythagoras, “Beans, Scarborough, John this in like the or “flow” means clearly word The , and he appears to have mistaken the initial lette initial the mistaken have to appears he and , suggests as much); if it is not an error for error an not is it if much); as suggests ) and the form the and ) The scholiast comments on Apollonius’ refusal to ea to refusal Apollonius’ on comments scholiast The . . . 77 VA la;cana The latter seems more probable given the presence the given probable more seems latter The me'n ; see, e.g., e.g., see, ;

a]nyrw;pou for what is clearly is what for Iamblichus e]piblusmo;v Pythagoras: His Life, Teaching, and Influence and Teaching, Life, His Pythagoras: ) since “everthing that the earth produced unaided unaided produced earth the that “everthing since ) kokkofaki;a . Kayser understandably concluded this difficult sc difficult this concluded understandably Kayser . , 24–25 n. 61 61 n. 24–25 , (“gushing forth”) is attested. This is one of seve of one is This attested. is forth”) (“gushing

e]piblu;ein e]piblu;ein and and mh'n mecla;mia , despite his suggestion that the text be corrected be text the that suggestion his despite , as Kayser might have thought (the presence of of presence (the thought have might Kayser as 44 context; context; Ancient Dietetics,” Dietetics,” Ancient in § 2 2 § in e]piklu;sei : Food, Medicine, or Poison?” Poison?” or Medicine, Food, :

bed) word word bed) nd even more with thicker juices and line it it line and juices thicker with more even nd testicles (or resembled the gates of Hades!), Hades!), of gates the resembled (or testicles melancholic juices (i.e., black bile), while bile), black (i.e., juices melancholic ku;amoi at the scholiast was well acquainted with with acquainted well was scholiast the at used to draw lots. draw to used us ate only dried fruits ( fruits dried only ate us he Pythagorean taste, manifest thickly in in thickly manifest taste, Pythagorean he e of reasons for Pythagoras’ prohibition. Pythagoras’ for reasons of e ided products of the earth that someone someone that earth the of products ided supra life” (life” blu;siv ; for others the taboo on beans was due was beans on taboo the others for ; rs of the manuscript’s manuscript’s the of rs t. His sources told him, contrary to to contrary him, told sources His t. o be based on authors like Galen and and Galen like authors on based be o r placed after his reading (correction?) (correction?) reading his after placed r ce their capacity for producing thick thick producing for capacity their ce ers, Pythagoras shunned fava beans beans fava shunned Pythagoras ers, and theexamples and , then it is an as yet unattested noun noun unattested yet as an is it then , ) was a well-known controversy in in controversy well-known a was ) i yoyos with synonymous is (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2005), 2005), Press, University Cornell (Ithaca: cps o cikes lnis and lentils, chickpeas, for ecipes VA e]piblu;sei t meat because it is impure and and impure is it because meat t I.7.3), not only abstained from abstained only not I.7.3), CW 75 (1982): 355–58; Kimberly B. B. Kimberly 355–58; (1982): 75 of several several of ral ral 78 . I have left this word this left have I . The scholiast, on the on scholiast, The hapax legomena legomena hapax infra JASCSA . . an was pure.” The The pure.” was tragh;mata hapax legomena hapax blusmo;v holion with an with holion -yol 68 (1999): 371– (1999): 68 u si (LSJ s.v. s.v. (LSJ for the for from the the from ) and ) to to te

CEU eTD Collection 2004), 46. 46. 2004), Curios. of the Archaic Philosophers , , Empedocles, Philosophers Archaic the of Chitwood, Ava see plague, a of Selinus fr whofreed Apollonius, and plague, a from of chickpeas, see pp. 96–100. 96–100. pp. see chickpeas,

Arethas noted in the margin next to the prohibition the to next margin the in noted Arethas DK 31A17) he was credited with blocking a wind that wind a blocking with credited was he 31A17) DK 81 80 79 diata;gm toi#v mh' Puyagorei;oiv to' mh;tran e]syi;ein para' blood thicker even produces food such “for juices, that threatened that Acragas. Abd of c to ability latter’s the particular in Empedocles, of deeds the to Ephesus at plague defenseInspeech his beans. supposedlyshunned who Empe concerning fragments two discusses commentator h hl-un sna big hm uo yu” w te compound Two you.” upon shame bring sandal half-burnt the Emp at marvel you if So respect. this in successful t devoting by who say, to so hail-makers, are there t applauds deed the if even But truth. the conceals Empedocles how say cannot “I remarks, scholiast The the Latin suffix - suffix Latin the (“camel-driver”), th on commentary Hierocles’ of copy a owned Arethas attested, e.g., attested, ulns h Ptaoen itr poiiin a le at prohibitions dietary Pythagorean the outlines Empedocles was particularly known for his weather weather his for known particularly was Empedocles 127 Arethas,” by “Scholia Laourdas, and Westerink Grant, Mark

use, nefe;lhn ]Empedoklh#v ou]k e/cw le;gein, tou# cro;nou th'n a th'n cro;nou tou# le;gein, e/cw ou]k ]Empedoklh#v nefe;lhn ut l;en ghe;i esoaotv tut katoryou;m tou#to e]scolako;tev, gohtei;aiv le;gein, crhsto'n ou]de'nou=tw sugkrotei#, pra#gma to' a]lh;yeian kai' de' ‘ VA in Schol. ~F (fol. 159v) ]Empedokle;ouv nefe;lhv a]popomph;n, ai]scu;nhn to' h[mi;flekt to' ai]scu;nhn a]popomph;n, ]Empedokle;ouvnefe;lhv 515c and Clement, Clement, and 515c n nte shlo o atqain neet nt in not interest, antiquarian of scholion another In

e.g., calaza;riov

Galen on Food and Diet Diet and Food on Galen rete difyera;riov difyera;riov (“net”) arius VIII.7.25 (ined.) ( (ined.) VIII.7.25 u[podhmata;riov , which in the masculine termination formed nouns d nouns formed termination masculine the in which , Strom. is unattested elsewhere, but a number of compounds of number a but elsewhere, unattested is 81 →

(“parchment-maker”),

retiarius 6.3.30 = DK 31A14). Like Democritus, who is credit is who Democritus, Like 31A14). DK = 6.3.30

Death by Philosophy: The Biographical Tradition in in Tradition Biographical The Philosophy: by Death (London: Routledge, 2000), 97; for Galen’s recipes recipes Galen’s for 97; 2000), Routledge, (London: “adlmkr) Te re sfi - suffix Greek The (“sandal-maker”). ]Empedokle;ouv, o`v nefe;lhv a]ne;sce> nefe;lhv o`v ]Empedokle;ouv, (“net-fighter”); om a plague (see § 3.5), Empedocles is also said to said also is Empedocles 3.5), § (see plague a om and Democritus and (Vindob. phil. gr. 314 fol. 106r). 106r). fol. 314 gr. phil. (Vindob. 45 made women barren and caused miscarriages (Plutarc miscarriages caused and barren women made magic, in addition to this passage from Philostratu from passage this to addition in magic,

ontrol the weather by stopping a storm cloud storm a stopping by weather the ontrol i]sikia;riov ruth, then it would be of no use as long as as long as use no of be would it then ruth, edocles’ averting of the storm cloud, may cloud, storm the of averting edocles’ against eating the “matrix” of an animal: animal: an of “matrix” the eating against ngth and mentions mentions and ngth

examples examples hemselves to the magical arts are also also are arts magical the to hemselves Apollonius likened his purgation of the purgationof his likened Apollonius ih agr mut o bak bile.” black of amounts larger with held back the storm cloud, since time time since cloud, storm the back held e asin Golden Verses of Pythagoras of Verses Golden rms require further comment. The The comment. further require rms docles, another ancient philosopher philosopher ancient another docles, r, ohce te tein and Athenian, the Sophocles era, (Michigan: University of Michigan Press, Press, Michigan of University (Michigan: ldd n asrs dto, the edition, Kayser’s in cluded . 80 (“sausage-maker”), ]lh;yeian u[poluga;zontov> ei] u[poluga;zontov> ]lh;yeian en e/st ] a\n kai' calaza;rioi, calaza;rioi, kai' a\n ] e/st

on sa;mbalon poiei;tw soi. poiei;tw sa;mbalon on of [ oi

this this ] > ei] d ] e]kplh;tthj th'n th'n e]kplh;tthj ] d ei] >

borrowing ) ku;amoi w[v me'n a]ne;scen me'n w[v

a;riov ed with freeing Abdera freeing with ed enoting an agent an enoting using lentils, beans, beans, lentils, using of this kind are kind this of the Life and Death and Life the derives from from derives specifically. specifically. kamhla;riov

are

attested , which which , have rid haverid

s (= (= s 79 h, h,

CEU eTD Collection Sergio Giannoble, “‘Magia’ rurale siciliana: Inscri siciliana: rurale “‘Magia’ Giannoble, Sergio preci holy the upon fell light brilliant “a the Church: blinded and lamps torch hanging the from issued Soph Hagia the to Cyprus from Lazarus St. of relics celebrat in 902, May 4 on delivered oration, his in rvr (drivers l operative The hail. from vineyard a of protection Empe from far too Sicily—not southeast in Noto from ed h nm o a eo wo paety asd hail caused apparently who demon a of name the read immoderate rainfall.” Despite the proscription agai proscription the Despite rainfall.” immoderate wis they wherever clouds “drive reputedly could who and Greece,” Greece,” and 85 84 83 82 e.g., century, third the as early as spelling of spelling verb The Arethas. of writings the in only attested calazokouph;shte unsx Cucl hl a Cntniol i 62 “ crop Byzantine repeatedly up lit in magicians still 692, in Constantinople at held Council, Quinisext ( a was India whenever released and opened they which Ind the how described also Philostratus Empedocles. c argues, scholiast the so hence, and will, at hail their of means by who , the like magicians “hail-driv or “hail-maker” like something mean must in . in Suffixes Palmer and Adams, the existing diminutive suffix suffix diminutive existing the Adams, and Palmer Language Latin the and Bilingualism suffixation into Greek. Greek. into suffixation VA See Frank R. Trombley, “Paganism in the Greek Worl Greek the in “Paganism Trombley, R. Frank See H from Damage and “Cloud-drivers Jordan, David See s.v.LSJ Palmer, R. L. III.14.2). , Publications of the Philological Society (London: Society Philological the of Publications , The second peculiar term, the verb the term, peculiar second The A few rare compounds with with compounds rare few A nef calazokope;w u[polugi;zesyai HTR [ el A Grammar of the Post-Ptolemaic Papyri, Vol. 1: Acc 1: Vol. Papyri, Post-Ptolemaic the of Grammar A 78 (1985): 343. 343. (1985): 78 ] hla;tav 83 Recently David Jordan put forth a corrected readin corrected a forth put Jordan David Recently ).” . . 84 suoJsi mnind eti “lu-rvr” or “cloud-drivers” certain mentioned Pseudo-Justin i te ae f o: o o dmg te iead wi vineyard the damage not do God: of name the in ) , “to be concealed.” Arethas used the verb with thi with verb the used Arethas concealed.” be “to ,

Nw ok Cmrde nvriy rs, 03, 495. 2003), Press, University Cambridge York: (New u[poscesa;riov ca;laza zioni di Noto e Modica,” Modica,” e Noto di zioni -a;rion u[poluga;zesyai favor such an interpretation, e.g., interpretation, an such favor 46 contributed to the acceptance of this particular L particular this of theacceptance to contributed d at the End of Antiquity: The Case of Rural Anatol Rural of Case The Antiquity: of End the at d

storms storms (“tax-farmer”). Oxford University Press, 1946), 48–49; J. N. Adams N. J. 48–49; 1946), Press, University Oxford ail,” ail,” erature. ion of Emperor Leo VI’s translation of the of translation VI’s Leo Emperor of ion ines read as follows: “I adjure the cloud- the adjure “I follows: as read ines nst the nst ancel out the “white” weather-magic of of weather-magic “white” the out ancel ia. Arethas described a brilliant light that that light brilliant a described Arethas ia. appears to be little more than a variant variant a than more little be to appears sorcery could produce clouds, rain, and rain, clouds, produce could sorcery nct of the temple, which was at once once at was which temple, the of nct ZPE ZPE h by certain invocations to cast hail and hail cast to invocations certain by h Micalazokou as osse jr o wn ad rain and wind of jars possessed ians fflicted with drought and bad weather bad and drought with fflicted lu-rvr” n vros weather- various and cloud-drivers” docles’ native city, Acragas—for the the Acragas—for city, native docles’ r i rfrne o nin weather ancient to reference in er” procession as it entered the Great Great the entered it as procession 85 133 (2000): 147–48. The previous editors editors previous The 147–48. (2000): 133

idence and Word-Formation, Part 1, The The 1, Part Word-Formation, and idence nefodiw#ktai , is of especial interest since it is it since interest especial of is , ZPE 82

Here the Here 133 (2000): 135–46. 135–46. (2000): 133 see ,

g of a magical amulet magical a of g Gabriella Bevilacqua and and Bevilacqua Gabriella in the canons of the the of canons the in hapax legomenonhapax s same meaning same s

calazokopei#n nefodiw#ktai According to to According h al ( hail th atinate atinate mh' mh' ia ia , , ,

CEU eTD Collection description, “This Caphereus is at the extremity of extremity the at is Caphereus “This description, o region mountainous the and Caphereus to reference stoiceiw;seiv tw#n e]x au]tw#n u[posta;ntwn e]nomi;syhsan e]nomi;syhsan u[posta;ntwn au]tw#n e]x tw#n stoiceiw;seiv ]Empe kai' dh' kai' u[petopa;syhsan e]kto;pwv ka\n a/tomoi ih uins aii prryl f i dah n the in death his of portrayal satiric Lucian’s with and Empedocles, of figure the in interested was he 2.6 90 89 88 87 86 ( concealed th#v [Ellhnikh#v laografi;av [Ellhnikh#v th#v attempt at self-divinization. attempt Empedocles of sandal bronze infamous the to refers “half- The (VIII.69). god a become and vanished had E Mount on volcano the into himself cast Empedocles D Apollonius. at directed is scholion the in remark a]krwth;rion th#v Eu]boi;av. Xulofa;gov nu#n le;getai. Kafh le;getai. nu#n Xulofa;gov Eu]boi;av. th#v a]krwth;rion attests the same form but with an with active the meaning. same attests form but C. A. Mango, “Nine Orations of Arethas from Cod. Ma Cod. from Arethas of Orations “Nine Mango, A. C. s and oration the of summary a For 2:14,22–28). t 59, ko;rav ta'v e]yism twj# oi]kei;ou tou# a]na;lhqin a]mu;sson pro'v kai' suneta;ratte, oi[onei' kai' bolai#v ei]so;ntwn xrodnrl srie b Dmciu o Adr an Abdera of Democritus by surmised extraordinarily The reference to the toponym the to reference The ol n bify rahd h tpc f is princi first of topic the broached briefly and soul a by Julian refuted He world. the in evil of amount d to came Jesus that notion Julian’s emperor the of reference other only the centuries two by predates high regard.”high teachingsconcernin their and Sicily, of Empedocles 1–40. 1–40. F (fol. 11v) S. See Bekker, Bekker, See S. 11v) (fol. F Jenkins, Jenkins, ( a]po' ka;ppov ka;ppov a]po' sanda bronze his and Empedocles of thelegends For Empedocles’ references Arethas […] Schol. in VA VA in Schol. fw#v ga'r a/kraton u[polugazome;nwj twj# i[erwj# temeni;smati temeni;smati i[erwj# twj# u[polugazome;nwj a/kraton ga'r fw#v GEOGRAPHICAL SCHOLIAGEOGRAPHICAL o=per e]pi; te th#v e[ka;stou proo;dou tw#n genhtw#n e]sti'n o e]sti'n genhtw#n tw#n proo;dou e[ka;stou th#v te e]pi; o=per Studies on Byzantine History of the 9th and 10th Ce 10th and 9th the of History Byzantine on Studies Among the scholia on the the on scholia the Among Arethas also referenced the theories of Democritus Democritus of theories the referenced also Arethas F) u[polugazome;nwj , 87

o` shmai;nei to' pneu#ma, o=pou kai' o[ Nau;pliov tou'v f tou'v Nau;pliov o[ kai' o=pou pneu#ma, to' shmai;nei o` I. 24 (= Kayser, 14,29; cf. Bekker, 114) 114) Bekker, cf. 14,29; Kayser, (= 24 I. From Arethas’ references to the to references Arethas’ From Specimen variarum lectionum variarum Specimen ,” 245–46. 245–46. ,” 89 ) from the eyes of those who entered by its rays.” its by entered who those of eyes the from )

Sphairos

Xulofa;gov VA a second time, see Westerink, no. 56, 1:346,27. 1:346,27. 56, no. Westerink, see time, second a there are a few geographical descriptions. Philost descriptions. geographical few a are there , meaning “devourer of vessels,” is significant as significant is vessels,” of “devourer meaning , ome historical notes, see R. J. H. Jenkins, B. Laou B. Jenkins, H. J. R. see notes, historical ome ls, see Chitwood, Chitwood, see ls, 47 swma;twn swma;twn wj# drasthri;wj tou# fe;ggouv a]ph;mblune; te o/feiv kai' kai' o/feiv te a]ph;mblune; fe;ggouv tou# drasthri;wj wj# reu'v de' dia' ta'v tw#n a]ne;mwn a]ntipnoi;av para' a]ntipnoi;av a]ne;mwn tw#n ta'v dia' de' reu'v rc. gr. 524,” 524,” gr. rc. wj# tou# o[rwme;nou scola;zein e]pe;trepen e]pe;trepen scola;zein o[rwme;nou tou# wj# doklei# twj# Sikeliw;thj o[ a]oi;dimov Sfai#rov a]rcai' kai' kai' a]rcai' Sfai#rov a]oi;dimov o[ Sikeliw;thj twj# doklei#

, 114 n. 9 and 114–15 n. 10; Kougeas, “ Kougeas, 10; n. 114–15 and 9 n. 114 , Sphairos t' Kfr; a]ne;fuge> Kafhre;a (to'n nturies g the hypostatizing of bodies were held in in wereheld bodies of hypostatizing theg Euboia. It is now called Xylophagos.” called now is It Euboia. estroy sin, but had instead multiplied the multiplied instead had but sin, estroy [ra#n, a]f ] ou{per kai' Dhmokri;twj twj# ]Abdhri;thj ai[ ai[ ]Abdhri;thj twj# Dhmokri;twj kai' ou{per ] a]f [ra#n, iogenes Laertius recorded a legend that that legend a recorded Laertius iogenes rguing for the autonomy of the rational the of autonomy the for rguing

burnt sandal” mentioned in the scholion scholion the in mentioned sandal” burnt it is also probable that he was familiar familiar was he that probable also is it (Westerink, no. 24, 1:222,29–223,2). 1:222,29–223,2). 24, no. (Westerink, ls “h idvsbe ( indivisibles “the ples: that Etna belched forth after his failed his after forth belched Etna that tai#v tw#n o]mma;twn a]yro;wv prospi#pton tw#n tw#n prospi#pton a]yro;wv o]mma;twn tw#n tai#v Icaromenippus f southeastern Euboea incites a simple simple a incites Euboea southeastern f o hs lent nm i te Tzetzes the in name alternate this to tna in order to convince people that he he that people convince to order in tna , CS 1 (London: Variorum Reprints, 1970), 1970), Reprints, Variorum (London: 1 CS , ruktou'v a]na;qav e/sfhle tou'v =Ellhnav. tou'v e/sfhle a]na;qav ruktou'v d indeed the famous famous the indeed d , here and elsewhere, it is clear that clear is it elsewhere, and here , BZ and Empedocles in his refutation his in Empedocles and Death by Philosophy by Death 47 (1954): 5–8, 9–11; repr. in R. J. H. H. J. R. in repr. 9–11; 5–8, (1954): 47 . 88 ) ou{tov o[ Kafhreu'v e]sti'n e]sti'n Kafhreu'v o[ ou{tov h fnl polemical final The , 20, 51, 183 n. 85. 85. n. 183 51, 20, , 86 a/tomoi The scholion The (Westerink, no. no. (Westerink, Sphairos

/Ereunai peri' peri' /Ereunai

rdas, and and rdas, to' ka#pov ka#pov to' ) were were ) ratus’ by ~ ~ 90 it it

CEU eTD Collection F) F) il er h oal o Tohnu i Lbda a i was Lebadea in Trophonius of oracle the near hill hita martyr. Christian 91 ( unnavigable river the makes them side each on water the of out jut that rocks jagged b the At twice. Hyphasis the described Philostratus (373). on scholia 246–47. 246–47. river: Hyphasis st a lay synoptically, viewed and together put when studies independent The well. as Caesarea of bishop pec the and interjections polemical the to addition rang mist the topics errors, historical on occasional 69.33 The Arethas. Laur. in scholia of array The what is interests antiquarian and authors classical and unnavigable.” edge for dangerous ships mo circular constant the that often so happens this towards narrows the through there from flowing and in them from away pushing riverside the leave then wate the that natural is it “For writes, He source. t Philostratus’ on exclusively relied scholiast the Phi reread and III book of beginning the to back go st This occasion. earlier an on river the described Philos passage this In shore.” the hugged who those t into poured river the how precipices,” and places Phi India, from away sailed Apollonius as III, book

Schol. in VA VA in Schol. tou# ma;rturov te;menov i=drutai. te;menov ma;rturov tou# te pollh'n a]perga;zesyai kai' du;sploa ta' para' krhpi#da para' ta' du;sploa kai' a]perga;zesyai pollh'n te t kai' pe;trav, au]tw#j katepeixa;sav ta'v pro'v steno;thta ta katarrhgnu;m a]po' pa;lin u=dwr kai' lh;xei, to' parapotami;aj thj# a]ntwyou;menon pe;traiv tai#v ga'r ei]ko'v potamou#> 60v) Schol. in VA in Schol.

VIII.19.1 (= Kayser, 168,37) ( 168,37) Kayser, (= VIII.19.1

III.52 (ined.) ( (ined.) III.52 91

tid egahcl coin ecie te perilou the describes scholion geographical third A ~ F (fol. 171r) (fol. F ~

In a second geographical scholion the scholiast not scholiast the scholion geographical second a In to' sto;ma tou# sto;ma to' poiei#n to'n potamw#n a/ploun potamw#n to'n poiei#n e]nghlo;fwj> p ; cf. Kougeas, “ Kougeas, cf. ; * * * * * * 48

[Ufa;sidov ktl.> [Ufa;sidov ) kay ] o`n nu#n to;pon to' cristofo;rou cristofo;rou to' to;pon nu#n o`n ] kay

atement may have prompted the scholiast to scholiast the prompted have may atement aken identities, and the scholastic slips, in slips, scholastic the and identities, aken r which breaks down upon the rocks will will rocks the upon down breaks which r n wud xet o id n cdx of codex a in find to expect would one and how “the current as it twists around twists it as current “the how and he ocean, and how it was dangerous “for “for dangerous was it how and ocean, he tion makes all the areas along the river’s river’s the along areas the all makes tion laiis n re sye al on t the to point all style, Greek in uliarities that appears It description. first lostratus’ wo descriptions rather than an outside outside an than rather descriptions wo the opposite direction, and again ebbing again and direction, opposite the the rocks which press down upon it, and it, upon down press which rocks the rong foundation for the hypothesis that that hypothesis the for foundation rong gnig f ok I h mnind the mentioned he III book of eginning hs a te ie f the of site the day his n otau dsrbd h “arw rocky “narrow, the described lostratus tratus informed the reader that he had had he that reader the informed tratus of Adolf Sonny and Rudolf Mueller, Mueller, Rudolf and Sonny Adolf of

/Ereunai peri' th#v [Ellhnikh#v laografi;av [Ellhnikh#v th#v peri' /Ereunai ou#to polla;kiv sumba'n di;nhn sumba'n polla;kiv ou#to ing from grammar and syntax to to syntax and grammar from ing pa;nta kai' a/ploa. kai' pa;nta u;thv talanteuo;menon dia' dia' talanteuo;menon u;thv ) toi#v para' to' cei#lov tou# tou# cei#lov to' para' toi#v ).” Again, towards the end of of end the towards Again, ).” enon, ei}ta pro'v au]tw#n au]tw#n pro'v ei}ta enon, etay f the of estuary s (Kay, (Kay, temenos ~ F (fol. F ~ cristoforo;v cristoforo;v es that the that es f a of ,” ,” CEU eTD Collection ofthe variegatedhistory reception within Apollonius and Philostratus against polemic uned previously these analyses and presents chapter schol polemical the of number significant a edition Areth which for elements “scholiastic” the sarcasm, wh of tip the merely are far thus presented scholia corrobor convincing with hypothesis this supplement sc the show which those 69.33, Laur. in scholia The o manuscript a of apograph an indeed is 69.33 Laur. these polemical remarks also evincealso of Are thesethe hand polemical remarks VA and of the figure of Apollonius of Tyana. The natu The of Tyana. Apollonius of the figure andof 49

at is a vast iceberg of invective salted with salted invective of iceberg vast a is at ia in the margins of Laur. 69.33. The next The 69.33. Laur. of margins the in ia thas. thas. as is best known. Kayser left out of his of out left Kayser known. best is as holiast both at his best and at his worst, worst, his at and best his at both holiast ited scholia and places the scholiast’s scholiast’s the places and scholia ited tv eiec. u te e polemical few the But evidence. ative the long, protracted, and surprisingly surprisingly and protracted, long, the Arethas. by annotated and owned nce re of of re CEU eTD Collection h hsoia Aolnu o Tyana. of Apollonius historical the University Press, 2005–2006), 1:35. 1:35. 2005–2006), Press, University I.2). impo philosophic a as him misrepresent and sorcerer Nake the and Brahmans, Indian magicians, Babylonian d his of that or this only out single “they instead d nor wisdom, philosophical his for Apollonius know partic in biographers certain and general in people outs the At magician. a as reputation a had already Ph to prior that clear is 2.4)—it § (see particular 2 1 hs ok a nt o much so not was work this secondary vitriolic response from Eusebius of Caesarea in his in Caesarea of Eusebius from response vitriolic which pamphlet anti-Christian Hierocles’ Sossianus ind circulated that Apollonius about traditions the pagan-Christi the by partly generations, future all Apolloniu ineffective. prove would sorcererpersona Hieroclem Apollonius in the in Apollonius o uln te eeto hsoy f the of history reception the outline to are that features those highlight to second, 69.33, unedite previously the of character and content the 3.1 3.1 A to which points also work, wasfamiliar this with argumentation with Eusebius’ Eusebius’ with argumentation Trans. Christopher P. Jones, Jones, P. Christopher Trans. Tradit Tyana: of “Apollonius L.Bowie, E. esp. See 2 APOLLONIUS OF TYANA INLATEANTIQUITY TYANA OF APOLLONIUS The The Christian Polemic Philostratus against Apol and hlsrts atmt o itne plois s fa as Apollonius distance to attempt Philostratus’ Inadequate source materials frustrate any attempt t attempt anyfrustrate materials sourceInadequate A significant amount of controversy surrounds the d the surrounds controversy of amount significant A

(hereafter sources

VA predating . The purpose of this chapter is threefold. It is f is It threefold. is chapter this of purpose The . CH The Life of Apollonius of Tyana of Apollonius of Life The ). Attestation for the work in late antiquity is wa is antiquity late in work the for Attestation ).

the

contra Contra Hieroclem Contra

VA —the 1 oee, rm oh hlsrts borpy n fro and biography Philostratus’ both from However, irce a i was it as Hierocles VA

aforementioned passage from Lucian’s frompassage aforementioned . A number of the polemical scholia overlap in in overlap scholia polemical the of number A . ion and Reality,” Reality,” and ion III III 50

ilostratus’ influential composition Apollonius composition influential ilostratus’ to such a degree that it appears the scholiast scholiast the appears it that degree a such to characteristic of Arethas’ scholia, and third, third, and scholia, Arethas’ of characteristic eeds, while because of his association with with association his of because while eeds, d polemical scholia in the margins of Laur. Laur. of margins the in scholia polemical d an debates of late antiquity and partly by by partly and antiquity late of debates an rethas’ involvement. apologetic treatise treatise apologetic , 2 , s’ image as a sorcerer was set in stone for for stone wasset in sorcerer a s’image as compared Jesus to Apollonius incited a incited Apollonius to Jesus compared ular (presumably Moeragenes) did not not did Moeragenes) (presumably ular pnety f hlsrts biography. Philostratus’ of ependently et of his work, Philostratus stated that that stated Philostratus work, his of et

vols., LCL 16–17 (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard Harvard Mass.: (Cambridge, 16–17 LCL vols., tr bt n hs hy r wog ( wrong” are they this in but stor, id they portray him as a philosopher, philosopher, a as him portray they id Oe o Eyt sm tik i a him think some Egypt, of Ones d a psil fo ti preexisting this from possible as r o reconstruct the character or life of of life or character reconstructthe o ANRW ANRW contra ate and authorship of the of authorship and ate II 16.2 (1978): 1652–99. 1652–99. (1978): 16.2 II Philostratus’ depiction of of depiction Philostratus’ lonius Tyanaof irst designed to present to designed irst Contra Hieroclem Contra nting. The earliest earliest The nting. Alexander Contra , but but , VA in in m m CEU eTD Collection Lover of Truth and Eusebius the Sophist,” Sophist,” the Eusebius and Truth of Lover ono (leso: sgt, 06, 0 c. . . B D. T. cf. 50; 2006), Ashgate, (Aldershot: Johnson in Antiquity,” Late rather than before the persecution began, see Forra see began, persecution the before than rather the triumphal tone of tone triumphal the d The 253–54. 2000), Siebek, Mohr (Tübingen: 3 STAC (Paris: Cerf, 1986), 18–20; John G. Cook, Cook, G. John 18–20; 1986), Cerf, (Paris: Sossianus Hierocles en Égypte (à propos di PCairo B di PCairo propos (à enÉgypte Hierocles Sossianus XXVI pl. with 2.527–33 1976), Habelt, Rudolf (Bonn: Cook, 45; Collecteana Papyrologica: Texts Published in Honor Honor in Published Texts Papyrologica: Collecteana to Édouard des Places, ed., ed., Places, des Édouard to precise the on arguments various the for Egypt); of ‘Great Persecution’,” Persecution’,” ‘Great or shortly after the Great Persecution of 303 when when 303 of Persecution Great the after shortly or (“Hierocles the Lover of Truth,” 140–43). 140–43). Truth,” of Lover the (“Hierocles Tuane;wv [Ierokle;ouv lo;gouv lo;gouv [Ierokle;ouv Tuane;wv Hägg in particular, to cast doubt over the attribut the over doubt cast to Häggparticular, in conca idiosyncratic Hierocles’ Eusebius’ on comment 6 5 4 3 the to reference forerunner, Celsus’ Celsus’ forerunner, us, has produced a formal contrast and comparison o comparison and contrast formal a produced has us, down by Hieroclesby down compa the by occasioned Apollonius, on title Philostratus the bears 451 gr. Par. in th by copied literature,apologetic Christian early than other none is text its for evidence manuscript chrétienne contre Apollonius de Tyane,” de Tyane,” Apollonius contre chrétienne Christian polemic, Eusebius averred, Eusebius polemic, necessa Christian was it do thi had him but before Since this, strategy. rhetorical to truth some be may There Celsus. of th of portion significant a seriously plagiarism of the work would better be titled titled be better would work the SUGKRISIN CRISTOU TOU KAI TE AUTOU PARALEIFYEISAN books titled titled books p Hierocles Sossianus 303, of Persecution Great the incorporated was it and work the authored Eusebius otherwise an because or character polemical its of work the that namely theory, alternative an suggest Hägg put forth the interesting proposal that the o the that proposal interesting the forth put Hägg the composed Hierocles ]en;y E]eio tu Pmilu ]akusion bibl a]naskeuastiko'n Pamfi;lou tou# Eu]sebi;ou a]negnw;syh UEIU O PMIO PO T UO IOTAO ES A EIS FILOSTRATOU UPO TA PROS PAMFILOU TOU EUSEBIOU Eusebius claimed that Hierocles, “alone among those among “alone Hierocles, that claimed Eusebius Interpretation Filalh;yhv CH CH Greek Literature in Late Antiquity: Dynamism, Didac Dynamism, Antiquity: Late in Literature Greek HSCP CH CH . 4 ‘ is the short summary of Photios ( Photios of summary short the is ]Alhyh'v lo;gov ]Alhyh'v s century, fourth the of start the during Sometime 215; ewg ahe, Zr mset e Präfekt des Amtszeit “Zur Maehler, Herwig 251–52; , Lover of Truth of Lover 4 suggests that it was probably composed after the the after composed probably was it that suggests 4 80 (1976): 240–43. On Hierocles’ career, see Barne see career, Hierocles’ On 240–43. (1976): 80 Eusèbe de Césarée, Contre Hiéroclès: Introduction, Introduction, Hiéroclès: Contre Césarée, de Eusèbe or (Photios, (Photios, gis te rtns f hlsrts n ao o Ap of Favor in Philostratus of Writings the Against oe o Truth of Lover

Bibliotheca either shortly before 303 when he held the positio the held he when 303 before shortly either Reply of Eusebius, pupil of Pamphilus, to the work work the to Pamphilus, of pupil Eusebius, of Reply RTP RTP or SO The Interpretation of the New Testament in Greco-Ro in Testament New the of Interpretation The True Discourse True 67 (1992): 144–45; Christopher P. Jones, “Apolloni Jones, P. Christopher 144–45; (1992): 67 120 [1988]: 482). 482). [1988]: 120 date of Hierocles’ work, see Marguerite Forrat’s i Forrat’s Marguerite see work, Hierocles’ of date riginal title was title riginal , codex 39). 39). ,codex he became became he t, t, oak 57049),” 57049),” oak . of H. C. YoutieC. H. of Eusèbe de Césarée de Eusèbe 5 51 arnes, “Sossianus Hierocles and the Antecedents of of Antecedents the and Hierocles “Sossianus arnes, irce cie te il i mmss f its of mimesis in title the coined Hierocles ; lue adrlyn “a ae e a rfcue d prefecture la de date “La Vandersleyen, Claude I; ate of Eusebius’ reply is even more hotly disputed, hotly more even is reply Eusebius’ of ate

ion of the of the ion e scribe Baanes in 914 (see § 1.6). The piece piece The 1.6). § (see 914 in Baanesscribe e e work owed its existence to the arguments the to existence its owed work e Par. gr. 451, Arethas’ famous collection of collection famous Arethas’ 451, gr. Par. (Par. gr. 451 fol. 368r). Éric Junod has argued th argued has Junod Éric 368r). fol. 451 gr. (Par. ry to refute only what was new what( was refute ryonly to was later attributed to him either because either him to attributed later was praeses praeses ne such a fine job refuting Celsus’ anti- Celsus’ refuting job fine a such ne nnw ery hita spit named sophist Christian early unknown , f Apollonius with our savior” (savior” our with Apollonius f tenation incited several scholars, Tomas several incited tenation 6 Bibliotheca by accident among the writings of the the of writings the among accident by rison between him and Christ handed Christ and him between rison and if one takes Eusebius’ accusation accusation Eusebius’ takes one if and JJP d;in r' tuv u[pe'r tou'v pro'v ida;rion bihd plmcl raie n two in treatise polemical a ublished s claim is in fact part of Eusebius’ Eusebius’ of part fact in is claim s Filalh;yhv lo;gov Filalh;yhv , ed. Ann Ellis Hanson, 2 vols., PTA 19–20 19–20 PTA vols., 2 Hanson, Ellis Ann ed. , 13 (1961): 109–22. 109–22. (1961): 13 CH of Bythinia (after 311 he became became he 311 (after Bythinia of ticism, Classicism ticism, , 20–26; Tomas Hägg, “Hierocles the the “Hierocles Hägg, Tomas 20–26; , who have ever written against written ever have who to Eusebius of Caesarea and to of Caesarea Eusebius to POLLWNION DIA THN IEROKLEI IEROKLEI THN DIA POLLWNION , codex 39) codex , persecution had ended, ca. ended, had persecution s, “Sossianus Hierocles,” 243– Hierocles,” “Sossianus s, en Sossianus Hierokles,” in in Hierokles,” Sossianus en rdcin t notes et traduction or or hortly before or after or before hortly Truth-loving Discourse Discourse Truth-loving ollonius n of n , ed. Scott Fitzgerald Fitzgerald Scott ed. , 3

and the earliest the and ]Apollwni;ou tou# tou# ]Apollwni;ou Orientis vicarius man Paganism man us of Tyana in in Tyana usof (“Polémique (“Polémique CH ntroduction ntroduction CH , SC 333 333 SC , 1.1). praeses praeses 1.2). 1.2).

312, 312, but but the the of at at e e ,

CEU eTD Collection that Eusebius’ lost refutation of Porphyry’s Porphyry’s of refutation lost thatEusebius’ oe o Truth of Lover su the was this that statement Eusebius’ from clear t first the been have not may or may Hierocles 81). comparison. “Apollonius of Tyana in Late Antiquity,” 49–52 (Jon 49–52 Antiquity,” Late in Tyana of “Apollonius oz, Sl’uetct dl ota irce d Eu di Hieroclem Contra del “Sull’autenticità Borzi, Lover of Truth of Lover basis of the less extraordinary miracles attributed extraordinarymiracles less the of basis Chr the whereas gods, the to pleasing man a as only Ph by Apollonius to attributed miracles the despite tex the on solely focus to and comparison of points of Eusebius show conclusively that the pupil of Pam of pupil the that conclusively show Eusebius of stylis twoindependent However, writings. Eusebius’ Junod, “Polémique chrétienne contre Apollonius de T de Apollonius contre chrétienne “Polémique Junod, “Porphyry Magn Makarios Digeser, DePalma Elizabeth see Hierocles, identity the for candidate convincing most factthe “Traditionelle Rhetorik und Philosophie in Eusebios in Philosophie und Rhetorik “Traditionelle “Porphyry skeptical, héine L Cnr Héols ’uèe e Césarée de d’Eusèbe Hiéroclès Contre Le chrétienne: among them are those concerning the style of the au the of style the concerning those are them among from Macarius Magnes’ Magnes’ Macarius from Jesu with not Apollonius compare they fact the from two However, lost). now (also refutation lengthy a work lost now his in comparison same opyys qiaain f plois mrce wit miracles Apollonius’ of equiparation Porphyry’s oes i i ws nre te Heols n other and Hierocles Christians.”the than credulous then untrue, was it if powers; t then true, was Apollonius about said Philostratus di the characterized aptly has Jones P. Christopher opyys oei ws h suc o tee passages these of source the was (fr polemic 83 Porphyry’s 1916), Wissenschaften, der Akademie de (Berlin: Akademie Preussischen Königlich der Abhandlungen et f hlsrts ok y ok and book by book Philostratus of text 9 8 7 Pamphilus.of pupil

taeis f ueis se ute Éoad e Pla des Édouard further see Eusebius, of strategies elnsi Rsoss o h Gses n Gse Tra Gospel and Gospels the to Responses Hellenistic Hierocles Christopher P. Jones, Jones, P. Christopher Harnack, von Adolf again arguments numberof a proposed have Scholars Eusebius’ clever strategy of isolating the subject subject the isolating of strategy clever Eusebius’ LL 5 (abig, as: avr Uiest Pre University Harvard Mass.: (Cambridge, 458 LCL , ē s’ s’ allowed him to shift the debate away from Hierocle from away debate the shift to him allowed ( Apokritikos CH Against the Christians the Against 7 opyis “ee de hitn: 5 ühr Zeugnis Bücher 15 Christen”: die “Gegen Porphyrius, plois f yn: etr o Aolnu, Ancient Apollonius, of Letters Tyana: of Apollonius .) ad hr ms hv be sm oiiaiy in originality some been have must there and 1.1), The argument is based on the notion that Porphyry that notion the on based is argument The Apocriticus ,” ,” JTS

53 (2002): 466–502. 466–502. (2002): 53 9 Eusebius set out to prove both points and worked t worked and points both prove to out set Eusebius : Date and the Attribution of Fragments,” Fragments,” of Attribution the and Date : Against the Christians the Against . 8 The authentic fragment preserved by Jerome concern Jerome by preserved fragment authentic The Against the Christiansthe Against of the pagan interlocutor of Macarus’ text is not is text Macarus’ of interlocutor pagan the of yau#ma tic comparisons between the text of the the of text the between comparisons tic e, L scne ohsiu a srie e l’apolog de service au sophistique seconde “La ces, ’ ‘Antirrhetikos gegen’ Hierokles,” Hierokles,” gegen’ ‘Antirrhetikos ’ thor of the of thor philus was most likely the author of the of author the likely most was philus es was not aware of Borzi’s article). It is likely, is It article). Borzi’s of aware not was es yane,” 475–82. 475–82. yane,” sebio di Cesarea,” Cesarea,” di sebio 52 st the attribution of the the of attribution the st 6) 8–5 f. 3. t s y o en cran th certain means no by is It 63). (fr. 84–85 60), . from Macarius’ Macarius’ from ditions,” ditions,” , Julian, or Hierokles?: The Anonymous Hellene in in Hellene Anonymous The Hierokles?: or Julian, ,

to him by his credulous followers ( followers credulous his by him to ,” ,” r Wissenschaften, Philosophisch-historische Klasse Klasse Philosophisch-historische Wissenschaften, r by he man was a sorcerer in league with evil evil with league in sorcerer a was man he o juxtapose Jesus and Apollonius, but it is it but Apollonius, and Jesus juxtapose o CRAI CRAI of the three fragments in question, aside aside question, in fragments three the of t of Philostratus. Hierocles claimed that, that, claimed Hierocles Philostratus. of t istians worshipped Jesus as a god on the on god a as Jesus worshipped istians lemma Eusebius seized upon, “If what what “If upon, seized Eusebius lemma s but with Paul and Jesus’ disciples, are disciples, Jesus’ and Paul with but s jc o te hl o bo to f the of two book of whole the of bject CH ilostratus, pagans regarded Apollonius Apollonius regarded pagans ilostratus, toe f eu’ icpe ( disciples Jesus’ of those h was written in a similar style. style. similar writtena wasin yau#ma ZNW dies f plois ee more were Apollonius of admirers and its anomalous position in the corpus of of corpus the in position anomalous its and ss, 2006), 150; cf. John G. Cook, “Some “Some Cook, G. John cf. 150; 2006), ss, 129 (1985): 423–27; Manfred Kertsch, Kertsch, Manfred 423–27; (1985): 129 atr f h scn bo o the of book second the of matter 84 (1993): 245–46. On the rhetorical rhetorical the On 245–46. (1993): 84 . He often chose one line of of line one chose often He . Aug Apocriticus , against which Eusebius wrote Eusebius which against , CH Testimonia, Eusebius’s Reply to to Reply Eusebius’s Testimonia, 3 20) 3746 n Jones, and 397–416 (2003): 43 s’ specific arguments and and arguments specific s’ to Eusebius of Caesarea, chief chief Caesarea, of Eusebius to e Famne n Referate und Fragmente se, JTS ; T. D. Barnes is rightly rightly is Barnes D. T. ; VC 24 (1973): 428–30. In 428–30. (1973): 24 had made the very the made had such a sustained sustained a such 34 (1980): 145–71; 145–71; (1980): 34 CH CH and the writings writings the and ; see Salvatore Salvatore see ; Porphyry but but Porphyry hrough the hrough Tract. Ps. Ps. Tract. moreover, moreover, CH CH étique étique 2.2). at at s s , , CEU eTD Collection surprisingly sympathetic to both Apollonius and Phi Apollonius both to surprisinglysympathetic con now 431), 360/370–post (ca. Pelusium of Isidore grounds these on argued Speyer Wolfgang sorcery. of an work Philostratus’ read have not could Christian Philostratus of history reception the in refutation 7; . . ihrsn n Ptr uin “h Epigra “The Burian, Peter and Richardson J. N. 270; Miroslav Marcovich, “The Epigram on Apollonius of T of Apollonius on Epigram “The Marcovich, Miroslav whether the inscription is reflective of the talism the of reflective is inscription the whether to contradict herself ( contradict to and protective powers. protective and a described usually are talismans the mystery; a of Tyana,” Tyana,” 1687–88 Tyana,” of “Apollonius Bowie, see restored, Tyana in Legend and History and Legend in Tyana 13 12 11 10 3.3–6). centuries(seeearlier §§ sim strikingly often are 69.33 Laur. of margins the The simultaneously. writer fantasy as Philostratus argu he occasion on but other, the or argumentation di Bretschneider, 1986), 85–127; Jones, “Apollonius Jones, 85–127; 1986), Bretschneider, di sympathi the and powers natural in expert man a “As divorc by question the answers author The creation. coul Apollonius of talismans the how to as question the letter Isidore’s as time same the The origin of the tradition of Apollonius’ talisman Apollonius’ of tradition the of origin The it is even less clear whether the famous Adana insc Adana even is clear the less whether famous it nmu niils sué pr plois e Tyane,” de Apollonius par 47–63; assurée Tyana,” nuisibles animaux von Apollonios des Bild “Zum Speyer, one understands his reference to the “magic devices “magic the to reference his oneunderstands hr i a infcn aon o dsgemn over disagreement of amount significant a is There Persönlich der nach Frage “Zur Miller, J. esp. See Antiqui Late Tyanain of “Apollonius Jones, Trans. vonTyan Apollonios des “ZumBild Speyer, Wolfgang JHS It is a mistake, however, to place too much emphasi much too place to however, mistake, a is It oe epe ae eevd akn wt epy words, talisman empty many produced with ( has who mankind Tyana, deceived of Apollonius have people Some u hs itr eaty ad o my e ta i al in that see practi charge false of devisedmagical an obviously may you and exactly, history his out ha You deeds. celebrated the omitted have not would o note exact made and words, own man’s the recorded s the is he which of nothing show can they But say. olc;e ol' telesa;menon polla' pollaco;se 100 (1980): 190–94; R. Merkelbach, “Das Epigramm a Epigramm “Das Merkelbach, R. 190–94; (1980): 100 Apollonius of Tyana of Apollonius 12 Eusebius appears to be the first author to refer t refer to author first the be to appears Eusebius , trans. Piotr Pie Piotr trans. ,

, 101, cf. 64–73, esp. 68). esp.68). 64–73, cf. , 101, Quaestiones et responsiones responsiones et Quaestiones ń kowski, Problemi e ricerche di storia antica 10 (Ro 10 antica storia di ricerche e Problemi kowski, anic tradition, Dzielska has suggested as much, but much, as suggested has Dzielska tradition, anic , o te rtcin f wlig, o they so dwellings, of protection the for ), of Tyana in Late Antiquity,” 49–64. 49–64. Antiquity,” Late in Tyana of ty,” 53. 53. ty,” keit des Apollonius von Tyana,” Tyana,” von Apollonius des keit 53 m on Apollonius of Tyana,” Tyana,” of Apollonius on m

Crsohr . oe, A Eirm n plois o Apollonius on Epigram “An Jones, P. Christopher ; BZ o te aua o te dn isrpin hud be should inscription Adana the of lacunae the how yana,” a bei Heiden und Christen,” Christen,” und Heiden bei a

W. L. Dulière, “Protection permanente contre des des contre permanente “Protection Dulière, L. W. 3 17) 277; ai Dzielska, Maria 247–77; (1970): 63 s statues of animals that possess apotropaic apotropaic possess that animals of statues s accusations and avenues of attack found in found attack of avenues and accusations ription attests this same tradition.same this attests ription s ( s ( ing Apollonius from his sorcerer persona: persona: sorcerer his from Apollonius ing lostratus d still pardoned Apollonius of the charge the of Apollonius pardoned still d ilar to those Eusebius ventured some six six some ventured Eusebius those to ilar borpy I i sml utu ta a that untrue simply is It biography. ’ mhcana;v d be effective if God is the architect of of architect the is God if effective be d ed for both Apollonius as sorcerer and and sorcerer as Apollonius both for ed ZPE ZPE tele;smata sidered authentic, that shows him to be to him shows that authentic, sidered against the authenticity of a letter of letter a of authenticity the against s n atptis ht hy contain, they that antipathies and es uf Apollonius von Tyana,” Tyana,” von Apollonius uf 45 (1982): 263–65. As to the question of of question the to As 263–65. (1982): 45 ceagainst him. ource. For those who have have who those For ource. s on the importance of Eusebius’ Eusebius’ of importance the on s 10 lklho hs enemies his likelihood l ) set up in his name” ( name” his in set up ) ve Philostratus, who set who Philostratus, ve : : f everything about him, him, about everything f in most texts) is something is texts) most in of Pseudo-Justin raised the raised Pseudo-Justin of s in many places places many in s GRBS JAC JAC rnig in bringing o them, if this is how is this if them, o Phil 11

17 (1974): 58. 58. (1974): 17 22 (1981): 283–85; 283–85; (1981): 22 51 (1892): 581–84; (1892): 51 ZPE me: “L’Erma” “L’Erma” me: Apollonius of of Apollonius she appears appears she CH 13 41 (1981): 41

Around 44.2); 44.2); f f

CEU eTD Collection

Vita o Philostratus. not inac are life Apollonius’ from cited Basil examples a and repulsive the of aware be would life his down who anyone that thought 468) (ca. Seleucia of Basil presented his Latin translation of Latinthe presentedtranslation his 430 (ca. Apollinaris Sidonius of letter a in height daimones noted he Julian; against invective first Nazianzus’ that Apollonius’ talismans typified evil magicand evil typified talismans Apollonius’ that 43 ca. († Ancyra of Nilus not. were many talismans, a Christian some while But narrative. Philostratus’ ( 15 14 magi between distinction a drew similarly 500?) ca. throu miracles his performed Jesus whereas claimed, thr worked they since authority God’s by talisman’s talism his makingexpertise in this used Apollonius great man (man great issue the on in weighing v without say,” the Pythagoreans as magician, a was he “whether words the with Philostratus of books eight the cited specifically inaccura contains description His life. Apollonius’ of bishop Paulinus, to letter a In positive. mostly ute bten ocr ad iccat ( witchcraft and sorcery between further talismanic tradition ( tradition talismanic Sicca of Arnobius of exception the With portrayal. to appear not does reputation this but flourished, Apollonius were an example of this ( were of this example Apollonius an in Late Antiquity,” 59–60. 59–60. Antiquity,” Late in Div. inst. inst. Div. See further N. Adkin, “Apollonius of Tyana in Jero in Tyana of “Apollonius Adkin, N. further See (“Zu was Moeragenes source his that thought Speyer were either well-disposed to Apollonius or were di were or Apollonius to well-disposed either were With the exception of Eusebius those authors who ap who authors those Eusebius of exception the With Isidore made it very clear that the legendary talis legendary the that clear very it made Isidore o civ sm go proe n ta te talismans the that and purpose good some achieve to ille vir ille ..–6 2) ad uutn, tiue twrs Apo towards attitudes Augustine, and 20), 5.3.7–16, 14 ) () t a piaiy n h Es ta Aolnu’ repu Apollonius’ that East the in primarily was It Epist. Epist. Adv. gen. Adv. 53).

15 1.52), his pupil Lactantius, who had read Hierocles read had who Lactantius, pupil his 1.52), Positive appraisal of Philostratus and Apollonius Apollonius and Philostratus of appraisal Positive PG VA to the courtier Leo the courtier to ( 36:1021). 36:1021). farmakei;a me,” 54 m Bild des Apollonios,” 59–60). 59–60). Apollonios,” des mBild

as his source. Jerome introduced Apollonius Apollonius introduced Jerome source. his as Sacris Erudiri Sacris have been the direct result of Philostratus’ of result direct the been have contained no heavenly benefit ( benefit heavenly no contained Nola, Jerome offered a short synopsis of synopsis short a offered Jerome Nola, cies similar to Basil’s, but unlike Basil he Basil unlike but Basil’s, to similar cies ans” (24.2). Apollonius did not operatehis not did Apollonius (24.2).ans” uthors were well-disposed to Apollonius’ Apollonius’ to well-disposed were uthors ccursed talismans of this sorcerer, but the the but sorcerer, this of talismans ccursed curate and it is clear that his source was source his that clear is it and curate knew Apollonius from those who wrote wrote who those from Apollonius knew –ca. 486), in which he introduced and and introduced he which in 486), –ca. ht ai i te noain f good of invocation the is magic that (fl. ca. 330), who may have known the the known have may who 330), ca. (fl. gh divine authority. Pseudo-Nonnus (fl. (fl. Pseudo-Nonnus authority. divine gh (c himself, but later referred to him as a as him to referred later but himself, 0), a contemporary of Isidore, claimed claimed Isidore, of contemporary a 0), uh aua poess Pseudo-Justin processes, natural ough , n i cmetr o Geoy of Gregory on commentary his in ), magei;a la sy o a hlspe, s the as philosopher, a or say, ulgar sinterested in the sorcerer question; question; sorcerer the in sinterested mans were nowhere to be found in in found be to nowhere were mans Epist. 39 (2000): 67–79; Jones, “Apollonius “Apollonius Jones, 67–79; (2000): 39 pear to have read Philostratus’ read have to pear ad ocr ( sorcery and ) VIII.3). lnu i te et were West the in llonius (here tation as a sorcerer sorcerer a as tation yespi;smata gohtei;a Epist. Epist. reached its reached ’ polemic polemic ’ , and ), 138). of ) CEU eTD Collection particul as out singled Photios statements.” absurd fab author our Indians the of subject the “On text, he and subsides At review academic apart. unbiased seemingly days were they though even later moments vanished fetters, his from himself freed Apollonius the body, lion’s a in trapped was that Amasis king e.g., narrative, Philostratus’ in events fantastic his his 3.2 prose style. the content as thought, have may readers Byzantine learned some 18 17 16 adamantvocal oftenabout Apollonius’ and the most independen the with familiar were who authors those enthusiastic about the content of the of content the about enthusiastic sy and archaisms for fondness his to due taste good Photios was quoting his texts from memory, see “Pho see memory, from texts his quoting was Photios eleventh century, but the note may well be more anc more be well maynote the but century, eleventh excerpted no less than 120 stylistic examples from from examples stylistic 120 than less no excerpted Life of Apollonius of Life “Philostr words the with 1:9 Luke of features Attic to the phrase phrase the to GBRS lectionis ad cat. in Evang. S. Lucae e codd. Bodl. Bodl. codd. e Lucae S. Evang. in cat. ad lectionis masters of Attic prose. Attic of masters th in reading required of status the achieved never and read be to continued Christians, outraged often r Apollonius.or 451–55; idem, “Photius’ “Photius’ idem, 451–55; etmnu: ou I. aea i Eagla . Luca S. Evangelia in Catenae II. Tomus Testamentum: Byzantium 1841), 418,14–15. Cf. esp. N. G. Wilson, “The Churc “The Wilson, G. N. Cf. esp. 418,14–15. 1841), Tomas Hägg has suggested that the size of some of of some of size the that suggested has Hägg Tomas Wilson, polu' tou;twj kai' Filo;stratov e]n twj# ei]v twj# e]n Filo;stratov kai' tou;twj polu' APOLLONIUS OF TYANA INBYZANTIUM TYANA OF APOLLONIUS Bibliotheca 14 (1973): 213–22; cf. Nigel G. Wilson, “The Compo “The Wilson, G. Nigel cf. 213–22; (1973): 14

Photios described Philostratus’ style as clear, cha clear, as style Philostratus’ described Photios h wrs f rs atos uh s uin Philostr Lucian, as such authors prose of works The , 96. 96. , Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars ei]selyw'n ei]v to'n nao'n tou# kuri;outou# nao'n to'n ei]v ei]selyw'n VA was a rather silly work, this did not weaken their weaken not did this work, silly rather a was 17 Te is smay s eaiey re (oe 44), (codex brief relatively is summary first The . h mnsrp, ad r 3 (T iucl 5) has 50), minuscule (NT 33 gr. Laud manuscript, The ,” without any additional remarks about the charact the about remarks additional any without ,” Bibliotheca 16 It is particularly noteworthy that a catenist coul catenist a that noteworthy particularly is It , 25–26. 25–26. ,

: A Supplementary Note,” Note,” Supplementary A :

]Apollw;nion katacrh#tai to'n Tuane;ato'n katacrh#tai ]Apollw;nion VA . His short summary highlighted several of the more the of several highlighted summary short His . (Luke 1:9). See J. A. Cramer, ed., “Supplementum e “Supplementum ed., Cramer, A. J. See 1:9). (Luke

h and Classical Studies,” Classical hand tius at Work: Evidence from the Text of the the of Text the from Evidence Work: at tius 55 the excerpts from the the from excerpts the the plague at Ephesus, the soul of the Egyptianthe of soul the Ephesus, plagueat the B et L,” in in L,” et B

e S Joannis S. et e e schools, because they were recognized as recognized were they because schools, e arly unbelievable the story of the Indians’ Indians’ the of story the unbelievable arly ricates an entire series of ridiculous and and ridiculous of series entire an ricates ntactic innovations. But Photios was less less was Photios But innovations. ntactic ient. Photios summarized the summarized Photios ient. sition of Photius’ Photius’ of sition rm or, n jie hs companions his joined and court, from atus makes use of this frequently in the the in frequently this of use makes atus relationsorcery. to the text of the of text the t tradition of Apollonius’ talismans were talismans Apollonius’ of tradition t resuscitation of a Roman girl, and how how and girl, Roman a of resuscitation rnmte, ept te at ht they that fact the despite transmitted, GBRS did Photios himself, that in terms of terms in that himself, Photios did expresses his own feelings about the the about feelings own his expresses rming, aphoristic, and bursting with with bursting and aphoristic, rming, h ed f h snpi Photios’ synopsis the of end the Catenae Graecorum patrum in Novum Novum in patrum Graecorum Catenae 2 17) 596; idem, 559–60; (1971): 12 (Oxford: E typographeo academico, academico, typographeo E (Oxford: atus, and Julian, whose works works whose Julian, and atus, appreciation of Philostratus’ of appreciation A&A VA VA Bibliotheca VA . The comment is in reference reference in is comment The . speaks against the notion that that notion the against speaks 16 (1970): 68–77. 68–77. (1970): 16 er of Philostratus’ work Philostratus’ of er u i te eod he second the in but (codex 241). (codex en ae t the to dated been d comment on the on comment d ,” ,” GRBS VA Bibliotheca Scholars of of Scholars 9 (1968): 9 twice in in twice 18 t varietas varietas t While ,”

CEU eTD Collection e osrce ay f h tlsas ( talismans the of any constructed he peopl the that interpolation—and later a as passage dat Macedon—a of Philip of reign the during erected ( recommended and read had effort.” bo eight his In stupid. “utterly concluded, Photios he sok i Cntniol, sr o Byzantine of sort a Constantinople, in storks three Apollonius. He does not say, however, that he was a was he that however, the say, not does He Apollonius. are “Such explicitly: more only statement, same reference to Apollonius’ talismans ( talismans Apollonius’ to reference 22 21 20 19 (rain and wind of jars pr o pplr utr o h my ae eald r recalled ( Miletus of have Hesychius may he or culture popular of part a Philostrate the trumped significantly had tradition talisman Apollonius’ of source the understanding of some.” 1994), 35. 35. 1994), tde te felf o Aolnu hv missed. have Apollonius of afterlife the studied before centuries Pelusium of Isidore as distinction li ta Aolnu ws sree; e eey not merely he practice not anddid was fact in magic, Apollonius sorcerer; a was Apollonius that claim the passage cited above (see § 3.1); cf. Jones, “ApJones, cf. 3.1); § (see above cited thepassage (“talisman”). (“talisman”). “faiseur de miracles,” but cf. cf. but miracles,” de “faiseur wonders (wonders Philostratus does nowhere that readers his assured isn n hi Egih rnltos n Hny n h in Henry gen very a in words and operative the Freese’s—rendered translations English their in Wilson the to reference Photios’ missed have may Scholars 1–84 Codices 1. Tome Bibliothèque: Photius, f telesma;twn> pepoih#syai au]tou# ] u[p diayrulloume;nwn telesma;twn Henry, Translations of Christian Literature, Series I: Gre I: Series Literature, Christian of Translations thisof sense For sherefers but summary, Photios’ mentions Dzielska Wilson, G. N. Trans. tau#ta me'n peri' au]tou# a]napla;ttei, ou] me;ntoi ge w[v w[v ge me;ntoi ou] a]napla;ttei, au]tou# peri' me'n tau#ta Photius 22 19 hto as rfrne te rdto o Apollonius of tradition the referenced also Photios Photios’ summary gives the impression that he had r had he that impression the gives summary Photios’ Photios’ appraisal is not quite so negative as Eus negativeas so quite not is appraisal Photios’

telesyh#nai as “wonders,” Wilson as “feats,” and Henry similar Henry and “feats,” as Wilson “wonders,” as , 29). Freese translated Freese 29). , telei#n , see see , w Translated Selection, A Bibliotheca: The Photius, ) that legend ascribed to him. to ascribed legend that ) VA Bibliotheca III.14.2; cf. § 2.5). “There is a great deal more more deal great a is “There 2.5). § cf. III.14.2; GLBRP GLBRP Bibliotheca Apollonius of Tyana of Apollonius

telesth;v s.v. s.v. s.v. , codex 69). Hesychius reported that there was a st a was there that reported Hesychius 69). codex , tele;w telesma;twn telesth;v as “wonder-worker,” Wilson as “miracle-worker,” an “miracle-worker,” as Wilson “wonder-worker,” as Prs Scéé ’dto ls els ete, 1959 lettres, Belles les d’édition Société [Paris: , codex 39). Nor did Photios weigh in himself on th on himself in weigh Photios did Nor 39). codex , ek Texts [London: Macmillan, 1920], 38; Wilson, Wilson, 38; 1920], Macmillan, [London: Texts ek . The term is used in this same sense by Isidore of Isidore by sense same this in used term is The . ollonius of Tyana,” 53 and n. 11. 11. n. and 53 Tyana,” of ollonius talismans of Apollonius for the reason that both Fr both that reason the for Apollonius of talismans eral sense (J. H. Freese, Freese, H. (J. sense eral only to his negative comments and says nothing abo nothing says and comments negative his to only 56 s rnh rnlto—hc i haiy nlecd b influenced heavily is translation—which French is , 100). 100). , “ae o tlsas) Smlry ree translate Freese Similarly talismans”). of (“maker

ilosofi;aj de' kai' bi;ou kayaro;thti kayaro;thti bi;ou kai' de' ilosofi;aj 20 an. Either Photios knew of the talismans as as talismans the of knew Photios Either an. an enemy of sorcerers and magicians. and anenemy of sorcerers ro t hs umr o te et Photios text the of summary his to Prior 21 ta ae omny trbtd o i by him to attributed commonly are that ) assert that Apollonius worked any of the of any worked Apollonius that assert ei/h telesth;v, ei/ tina dietele;sato tw#n e]ni;oiv e]ni;oiv tw#n dietele;sato tina ei/ telesth;v, ei/h ; this is a point that scholars who have have who scholars that point a is this ; At the end of his summary he makes the makes he summary his of end the At maker of talismans ( talismans of maker k h wse al i lbu i empty in labour his all wasted he oks um that caused W. L. Dulière to flag the flag to Dulière L. W. caused that um e of the city had credited with scaring scaring with credited had city the of e

ly as “merveilles,” but cf. cf. but “merveilles,” as ly s. By the tenth century the talismanic talismanic the century tenth the By s. ioie Nixae Ciconiae eading about them in the history of of history the in them about eading fictions of Philostratus concerning concerning Philostratus of fictions d ht acrig o Philostratus, to according that, ed ebius’, whose reply Photios himself replyPhotios whose ebius’, ’ talismans and drew the same same the drew and talismans ’ ead the ead The Library of Photius: Volume I Volume Photius: of Library The ith Notes Notes ith VA ta Aolnu had Apollonius that , with the expectation expectation the with nonsense like this,” this,” like nonsense telesth;v (London: Duckworth, Duckworth, (London: GLBRP (ed. René Henry, Henry, René (ed. s.v. , 29,18–21). ], Pelusium inPelusium ), whether whether ), Photius d Henry as as Henry d te;lesma eese and and eese atue of of atue ut his his ut , 35; , e d d y ,

CEU eTD Collection n msute ot f h ct ( city the of out mosquitoes and m talismanic a and pillar a on scorpion bronze a up statua in horses and tortoise, a storks, talismanic Const to one voyages, two about story Philostratean ast of text medieval a that shock great no as comes bls te srlgcl fet ( effects astrological the abolish “ virgin,a Bethlehemfromin born Christ, of birth to Synkellos had written a precise account of account Apoll aprecise written Synkellos had to hi of citation following Synkellos’ God. of kingdom spea to wished and Christ towards attitude positive Vespasi that datum peculiar the recounted 810) post “Protection permanente,” 254–55; Dzielska, Dzielska, 254–55; permanente,” “Protection Anastasius, he attributed them to demonic powers.demonic to them attributed he Anastasius, tal same the on reported (842–867) Monachos George and Imperial Power in Byzantine History and Histori and History Byzantine in Power Imperial and suppl. Par. and 324v–325r fols. 2316 gr. Par. with and 247v–249v fols. 2419 gr. Par. of edition (an 92 28 27 26 25 24 23 ( in snakes dropped supposedly which storks, the away “bewitch,” which is not attested before Theophones Theophones before attested not is which “bewitch,” ruh ae f 0–20 n h bss f the of basis the on 800–1200 of date rough a Christi offull although genuine, was text thatthe Byzantium 58). However, it can be placed comfortably at the b the at comfortably placed be can it However, 58). this specific sense of sense specific this leg a was statues of magic the era this during that talismans to be to the products of talismans ( demons an Hesychius of narratives disinterested the unlike cities protected that Apollonius of talismans about Its Derivatives in the Byzantine Age,” Age,” Byzantine the in Derivatives Its ptlsaa f plois f Tyana of Apollonius of Apotelesmata heig its reached Apollonius of Christianization The 1577 [173] fols. 72v–74v); F. Nau, “Apotelesmata Ap “Apotelesmata Nau, F. 72v–74v); fols. [173] 1577 Germanici Codices VII. graecorum: rg Const. Orig. w Gek esos ee ulse ams simultane almost published were versions Greek Two Dzielska 255–56; permanente,” “Protection Dulière, Dzielska, 60–62. Apollonios,” des “ZumBild Cf. Speyer, seventh-century The Dzielsk cf. 253; permanente,” “Protection Dulière, pnos bu Aolnu’ aimn wr ee more even were talismans Apollonius’ about Opinions , ed. Paul Magdalino and Maria V. Mavroudi (Geneva: Mavroudi V. Maria and Magdalino Paul ed. , Apollonius of Tyana of Apollonius 25). stoiceio;w 23 Chronicon Paschale Chronicon n h sm ea on aaa (a 4158 related 491–578) (ca. Malalas John era same the In was well-established by this time (see C. Blum, “T Blum, C. (see time this by well-established was , 109. 109. ,

(Brussels: Henrici Lamertin, 1908), 174–81 (an edi (an 174–81 1908), Lamertin, Henrici (Brussels: Eranos a]potelesmatikh;n Chron. Apollonius of Tyana of Apollonius preserves a nearly identical story ( story identical nearly a preserves 44 (1946): 316–25). 316–25). (1946): 44 . 28 Apotelesmata Quaest. etresp. Quaest. an interpolations, but this is clearly not the case the not clearly is this but interpolations, an 10.51). n hs iar tets Aolnu peit () t (!) predicts Apollonius treatise bizarre this In gr. 1148 fols. 36r–40v); cf. Paul Magdalino, “Occul Magdalino, Paul cf. 36r–40v); fols. 1148 gr. itimate concern (see Magdalino, “Occult Science,” 1 Science,” “Occult Magdalino, (see concern itimate eginning of this spectrum in the ninth century for for century ninth the in spectrum this of eginning the excerpts from this codex in Par. suppl. gr. 20 gr. suppl. Par. in codex this from excerpts the Continuatus in Sophocles’ Sophocles’ in Continuatus a, a, , , ography (9 ography 57 ollonii Tyanensis,” Tyanensis,” ollonii Apollonius of Tyana of Apollonius Apollonius of Tyana of Apollonius

ously, see F. Boll, Boll, F. see ously, 24 ry form, and one to , where a he set set he a where Antioch, to one and form, ry who would save the human race . . . but not but . . . race human the save would who against four-footed animals and birds, but, but, birds, and animals four-footed against nsais f ia ke smlr stories similar knew Sinai of Anastasius onius’ history, cannot be taken seriously. cannothistory, be onius’ 26 s s of use ’s ral magic would possess such a Christian a such possess would magic ral ta I s. plois wl mk. It make.” will Apollonius] [sc. I that ) k with him about Christ and the coming the and Christ about him with k antinople, where Apollonius constructed Apollonius where antinople, an had received word about Apollonius’ Apollonius’ about word received had an On the other hand George Synkellos († Synkellos George hand other the On s source as Philostratus, who according according who Philostratus, as source s t n h atooia tets tte the titled treatise astrological the in ht sut, ucsfly rvn scorpions driving successfully osquito, , 36, 108–9. 108–9. , 36, Mlls Aatsu cniee the considered Anastasius Malalas, d to their wells and poisoned their water water their poisoned and wells their to th ismans discussed by Malalas and, like like and, Malalas by discussed ismans La Pomme d’or, 2006), 135. F. Nau thought thought Nau F. 135. 2006), d’or, Pomme La –12 20). th stoiceio;w Centuries),” in Centuries),” 25

Patrologia Syriaca Patrologia , 108. ,108. , 111. 111. , varied in the ninth century. century. ninth the in varied Catalogus codicum astrologorum astrologorum codicum Catalogus GLRBP PG in the sense of “enchant” or or “enchant” of sense the in he Meaning of Meaning he 92:601, 604). Cf. Dulière, Dulière, Cf. 604). 92:601, (“Apollonius of Tyana,” Tyana,” of (“Apollonius The Occult Sciences in Sciences Occult The tion of BSB, Phillipps BSB, of tion smlr extra- similar a I.2 (1907): 1363– (1907): I.2 . Jones assigned assigned Jones . stoicei#on the reason reason the , together together , t Science Science t 35) and and 35) and and he 27

CEU eTD Collection negative scholia as worthless for understanding the understanding for worthless as scholia negative an L of scribes the or S, and L of archetype the of lost archetype copied from Laur.fig.1, (see 69.33 from archetype copied lost (an S or L manuscripts in appear not do 69.33 Laur. v the why explain could Apollonius of figure the of regardless his of Apollonius to werewell-disposed p and Apollonius to attributed talismans apotropaic t because but reasons, apologetic for so do not did associated who Those name. by author the mentioned n Philostratus’ of knowledge superficial a only had 3.3 appraisal. disagr and regard high in Apollonius held scribe(s) grammar on scholia those only preserve to chose and talismans through magic. talismans demonic Apoll that view the held later century a Nikephoros con ad hwd hmevs o e eldsoe t well-disposed be to themselves showed and account i Tzetzes and eleventh the in Kedrenos Both others. Nikephor Choniates, Niketas Tzetzes, John Kedrenos, cent tenth the After time. and space both in Empire 31 30 29 Tyanachurch special a up is Christian pleading in b Apollonius that proposal author’s the veneer, but Crsin tiue twrs aa Mnmns n Lat in Monuments Centuries,” Pagan towards Attitudes “Christian “The Byzantine Art,” Byzantine Apollonius had set up in the Hippodrome for protect for Hippodrome the in up set had Apollonius d in described Choniates Niketas century thirteenth ca even or reading careful of result direct the not Dzielska, Dzielska, Byzanti the and Statuary “Antique Mango, Cyril See Dzielska, APOLLONIUS MAGUS IN THE MARGINS OF LAUR OF THEMARGINS IN MAGUS APOLLONIUS e Signis De

The traditions of Apollonius’ talismans were widesp were talismans Apollonius’ of traditions The It would appear that the vast majority of Byzantine of majority vast the that appear would It Apollonius was widely regarded as a sorcerer in Byz in sorcerer a as regarded widely was Apollonius Apollonius of Tyana of Apollonius Tyana of Apollonius DOP RES RES of Nicetas Choniates: A Reappraisal,” Reappraisal,” A Choniates: Nicetas of 44 (1990): 57; Henry Maguire, “Profane Icons: The The Icons: “Profane Maguire, Henry 57; (1990): 44 38 (2000): 27. 27. (2000): 38 , 110. 110. , 111. 77, ,

31

58 ne Beholder,” Beholder,” ne

e Antiquity and Their Legacy in Later Byzantine Byzantine Later in Legacy Their and Antiquity e . . JA JA Boter’s sual perusal of Philostratus’ biography, but but biography, Philostratus’ of perusal sual indeed. 69.33 oth predated Jesus and at the same time set time same the at and predatedJesus oth sorcerer persona. Such a positive appraisal appraisal apositive Such persona. sorcerer ury the talismans are described by George by described are talismans the ury text of the of text n the twelfth century reproduced Malalas’ Malalas’ reproduced century twelfth the n d S independently, considered the overly overly the considered independently, S d hey saw a clear relationship between the between relationship clear a saw hey opular traditions of magic. Some authors Some magic. of traditions opular onius was a sorcerer and had created the created had and sorcerer a was onius 72 (1968): 113–18; Helen Saradi-Mendelovici, Saradi-Mendelovici, Helen 113–18; (1968): 72 arrative, even (or especially) those who who those especially) (or even arrative, ion from snakes.from ion d hence G), which are descendents of a of descendents are which G), hence d in scholia polemical the of majority ast eed with the prior scholiast’s negative negative scholiast’s prior the with eed , syntax, and classical literature, or the or literature, classical and syntax, , etail a statue of a bronze eagle that that eagle bronze a of statue a etail os Kallistos Xanthopoulos, and many and Xanthopoulos, Kallistos os

Apollonius with demons and sorcery sorcery and demons with Apollonius Aolnu’ talismans. Apollonius’ o stemma codicum stemma DOP authors who mention Apollonius mention who authors read and spanned the Byzantine the spanned and read antium, but this reputation was reputation this but antium, Significance of Animal Violence in in Violence Animal of Significance 17 (1963): 61, 68; Anthony Cutler, Cutler, Anthony 68; 61, (1963): 17 VA —which indeed they are— they indeed —which 30 But both Niketas and Niketas both But ). Either the scribe scribe ).Either the 29 n the In CEU eTD Collection VIII.7.25 (ined.), VIII.7.26 (= Kayser, 158,35), VI 158,35), Kayser, (= VIII.7.26 (ined.), VIII.7.25 148,1 Kayser, (= VII.38.2 147,1), (=Kayser, VII.35 arguments are strikingly similar to those Eusebius Eusebius those to similar strikingly are arguments 3.4 § (see manuscript tenth-century this of margins and Jesus between comparisons late-antique familiar had that and biography Philostratus’ of independent Athens made by C. Blondel, Blondel, C. by made Athens teratologi;a. relocate this manuscript. manuscript. this relocate with with

the Philostratus’ way At persona. sorcerer-charlatan his from Apollonius the along out pointing magician, dialogue, appendix for those listed as unedited. unedited. as listed those for appendix without some reservation; see, e.g., see, reservation; some without 35 34 33 32 Pelusiu of Isidore as were, that traditions antique traditions popular of result the main the in rather scholiast of the of scholiast to conjure man ( man conjure to sunt ex inedito codice inedito ex sunt asr 160,23); Kayser, Ka (= VII.17.1 114,28), Kayser, (= VI.11.17 111,6), (= V.35.3 (ined.), IV.10.2 (ined.), III.58 (ined.), Hieroclem Celsus’ Celsus’ arg their in Apollonius of exemplum the invoked had of Jesus by denigrating Apollonius and downgrading and Apollonius denigrating by Jesus of was it exist; to ceased had debate Jesus-Apollonius Philostratus. of text the from divorced completely term Macarius Magnes’ Magnes’ Macarius of refutation Eusebius’ e.g., arguments, same very early several of works the for evidence manuscript ay f hs trs per n h peiul unedi previously the in appear terms these of Many apprec his voices scholiast the when even However, The “Apollonius,” Jones, see statement, Isidore’s For tele;smata magganei;a go;hv Apocriticus Apocriticus In a group of approximately twenty polemical scholi polemical twenty approximately of group a In True Discourse Discourse True 34 and its derivatives, always in a derogatory sense sense derogatory a in always derivatives, its and (see §§ 3.5–3.6). 3.5–3.6). §§ (see takes every opportunity to expose the Cappadocian the expose to opportunity every takes ~ F (fol. 62v). 62v). (fol. F ~ gohtei;a or VA , trickery or deceit through magical arts. through or trickery , deceit magical was published in 1876 by P. Foucart, who relied on on relied who Foucart, P. by 1876 in published was go;hv a]potele;smata (Paris: E typographia publica, 1876). Neither Fouc Neither 1876). publica, typographia E (Paris: , although he may on occasion voice his appreciatio his voice occasion on may he although , Apocriticus ). This is attested not only by the loss of a numbe a of loss the by only not attested is This ). (“sorcery” or “magic”): “magic”): or (“sorcery” Makari;ou Ma;gnhtov, ]Apokritiko'v h\ Monogenh'v h\ ]Apokritiko'v Ma;gnhtov, Makari;ou and Porphyry’s Porphyry’s and schol. in schol.

. 33 go;hv But there would appear to be one exception. The B The exception. one be appear to would there But of Apollonius or any of the other traditions that that traditions other the of any or Apollonius of (“sorcerer” or “magician”): or (“sorcerer”

VA VA Kayser, 100,12), V.42.2 (= Kayser, 104,10), VI.11. 104,10), Kayser, (= V.42.2 100,12), Kayser, IV.3.2 (ined.) ( (ined.) IV.3.2 II.7.33 (= Kayser, 160,23); 160,23); Kayser, (= II.7.33 gis te Christians the Against 53; Photios, Photios, 53; 6), VII.39.1 (= Kayser, 148,19), VIII.7.9 (= Kayser (= VIII.7.9 Kayser, 148,19), (= VII.39.1 6), schol. in VA VA in schol. sr 182) VI.. ( Kye, 5,4, VIII.7. 154,24), Kayser, (= VIII.7.7 138,29), yser, 59 iation for Philostratus’ Greek, it seems he cannot cannot he seems it Greek, Philostratus’ for iation ted scholia discussed here; the reader may consult consult may reader the here; discussed scholia ted

that had their origins in late antiquity, late- antiquity, late in origins their had that no longer necessary to defend the divinity the defend to necessary longer no isse ad hto ltr confirmed, later Photios and insisted m no point does the scholiast mention either mention scholiast the does point no Christian apologists who countered these countered who apologists Christian ), and many of the scholiast’s polemical scholiast’s the of many and ), o[ra#te ktl.> o[ra#te Moreover, in the Byzantine period the the period Byzantine the in Moreover, Bibliotheca leveled centuries before in his his in before centuries leveled his status from divine man (man divine from status his Porphyry’s anti-Christian polemic and and polemic anti-Christian Porphyry’s Apollonius suddenly reemerge in the the in reemerge suddenly Apollonius circulated so widely. Moreover, the the Moreover, widely. so circulated V4. (nd) V.32 = asr 129,24), Kayser, (= VI.43.2 (ined.), IV.44.2 35 uments against the Christians, e.g., e.g., Christians, the against uments When Apollonius defended Apollonius When himself ihnsy n rig o distance to trying in dishonesty

schol. in VA VA in schol. a, the commentator employs the employs commentator the a, and occasionally in conjunction conjunction in occasionally and a transcript of a single manuscript in in manuscript single a of transcript a art nor anyone since has been able to able been has since anyone nor art ) , codex 44. 44. codex , miracle worker as a fraudulenta as worker miracle kalh' h[ koinologi;a, ei/per a]lhyh'v h[ h[ a]lhyh'v ei/per koinologi;a, h[ kalh' gohtiko;v , but also by the dearth of of dearth the by also but ,

: Macarii Magnetis quae super- quae Magnetis Macarii n for a well-composed well-composed a for n r of pagan works that that works pagan of r IV.1.1[b] (ined.), III.50.1 III.50.1 (ined.), IV.1.1[b] (“skilled in witchcraft”): witchcraft”): in (“skilled yei#ov a]nh;ryei#ov had origins origins had 2 (= Kayser, (= 2 yzantine , 154,35), 154,35), , Contra Contra 3 (= 33 do so so do the the 32 )

CEU eTD Collection (1982): 531–51. 531–51. (1982): above all of his other deeds, as evidence of his so his in followers his among of evidence as deeds, other his of all above di;khn? th'n a]lazonei;av e[autou# th#v a]xi;an em ad eea ohr, De Triooy Disting Terminology “Does others, several and terms 149,6); Kayser, d(ia)fanei;av “announce marvelously” or “tell marvels”): “tell or marvelously” “announce bwmoloci;av kai' kloph#v. kai' bwmoloci;av go;htov dikai;ou e]come;nh h\ nomi;mou> a]lla' tou# gohtikou# kai' k kai' gohtikou# tou# a]lla' nomi;mou> h\ e]come;nh dikai;ou detvs n nt s itie oaie drce a directed is exception one The characters. vocatives diatribe as not and adjectives jus receive will Apollonius that remark sarcastic a (= Kayser, 111,6); cf. 111,6); Kayser, (= could only be occasioned by occasioned be only could 42 41 40 39 38 37 36 VA in schol. ma;taiov by escaped have not would you Domitian, by trial to youresponds, if the scholiast “But To this trial?” am I “If Aelianus, asked he arrest, his after soon “fairy tales” or “tall tales.” “tall or tales” “fairy polemicalequations. Literature (ined.); (ined.); Scholist’s Lucian,” Lucian,” Scholist’s “possessed of bewitchment and sycophancy.”and bewitchment of “possessed additional pejorative additional so a as even but sorcery, and magic with Apollonius schol. in in schol. f plois as Apollonius of s to it attributes consistently scholiast the other from Rabe’s list of 39 39 of list Rabe’s from significan the in satires his of characters the and Rabe, Rabe, Schol. in VA VA in Schol. teratei;a VA in Schol. a]lazw;n co. n VA in Schol. Schol. in VA VA in Schol. magganeu;ein i “ul f vr kn o bfoey ( bufoonery of kind every of “full is ) The scholia on the on scholia The Scholia in Lucianum, Lucianum, in Scholia VII.35 (= Kayser, 147,1), VII.36.4 (= Kayser, 147,2 Kayser, (= VII.36.4 147,1), Kayser, (= VII.35 ; 35. 35. ; , LSCP 15 (Amsterdam: J. C. Gieben, 1985), 394–409. 1985), Gieben, C. J. (Amsterdam: 15 LSCP , (“charlatan”): (“fairy tale”): tale”): (“fairy F) V.34.3 (= Kayser, 99,35; cf. Bekker, 124); 124); Bekker, cf. 99,35; Kayser, (= V.34.3 V.34.3 (= Kayser, 99,35; cf. Bekker, 124) ( 124) Bekker, cf. 99,35; Kayser, (= V.34.3 Domitiano'v krino;menov die;drav. krino;menov Domitiano'v VII.35 (= Kayser, 147,1) ( 147,1) Kayser, (= VII.35 teratolo;gov teratologi;a I.71 = asr 182) ( 138,29) Kayser, (= VII.17.1 I1. ( Kye, 1,) ( 111,6) Kayser, (= VI.11.2 Helikon : IV.44.2 (ined.), IV.46.2 (ined.). IV.46.2 (ined.), IV.44.2 : kata;ratov teratei#ai schol. in VA VA in schol. ~ F (fol. 109r) LS. 109r) (fol. F ~ schol. in VA VA in schol. a]lazw;n schol. in VA VA in schol. 02 (9018) 293; er in repr. 219–34; (1980–1981): 20–21 convicia (“tall tale”): tale”): (“tall 336 (“Index II.”). Barry Baldwin provides a thoroug a provides Baldwin Barry II.”). (“Index 336 VA 41 .

42 (“abominable”): (“abominable”): and The scholiast’s combative strategies closely paral closely strategies combative scholiast’s The (“charlatan”) share in common several of the abusive terms hurle terms abusive the of several common in share In the scholia on the the on scholia the In VIII.13.1 (= Kayser, 166,21), which also occurs onl occurs which also Kayser, 166,21), (= VIII.13.1 gohtei;a

go;hv : 2. 2. : V11a (nd) VI4 ( Kye, 149,6); Kayser, (= VII.40 (ined.), IV.1.1[a] IV.10.2 (ined.), IV.46.2 (ined.), VI.43.2 (= Kayser (= VI.43.2 (ined.), IV.46.2 (ined.), IV.10.2 teratologi;ai F fl 17) Crsin cniee Apollonius’ considered Christians 147r). (fol. F ~ nikw#n> schol. in VA in schol. , which the scholiast directs at Apollonius twice, Apollonius at directs scholiast the which , a]lazw;n . schol. in VA VA in schol. 37 uts' e/lexen> ou[twsi' The scholiast misses few opportunities to associat to opportunities few misses scholiast The ~ F (fol. 138r). 138r). (fol. F ~ i m' go;hv> me'n ei] ) pw#v nikw#n, o=v, ei] mh' gohtei;aj w[v kapno'v h]fani;syh, h]fani;syh, kapno'v w[v gohtei;aj mh' ei] o=v, nikw#n, pw#v

schol. in VA VA in schol. 38 cr; h cois eue h eperneo Ap of reappearance the refutes scholiast the rcery; ; a speech of “Apollonius Magus” ( Magus” “Apollonius of speech a ; olakeutikou#.

40 60 ; 4. 4. ; orcery, at the same time characterizing the acts the characterizing time same the orcery,at uish Early Christian from Pagan Miracles?” Miracles?” Pagan from Christian Early uish bwmoloci;av IV.11.1 (ined.). Cf. Harold Remus’ discussion of t of discussion Remus’ Harold Cf. (ined.). IV.11.1 When Apollonius accomplishes some deed ordeed some accomplishes Apollonius When

, almost always in the derogatory sense of of sense derogatory the in always almost , were not a sorcerer, then after being brought afterbrought awerethen being sorcerer, not tly larger corpus of scholia on Lucian, e.g., e.g., Lucian, on scholia of corpus larger tly magganei;a dokei# de; moi ktl.> moi de; dokei# II.27.1 (ined.), IV.3.2 (ined.); (ined.); IV.3.2 (ined.), II.27.1 9); 9); bwmolo;cov a sorcerer, how is it that I am brought to to brought am I that it is how sorcerer, a ) a]ll ] ei] mh' go;hv, ou]k a\n di ] a]fanei;av a]fanei;av ] di a\n ou]k go;hv, mh' ei] ] a]ll

VI.20.7 (= Kayser, 120,26). Kayser, 120,26). (= VI.20.7 disappearing,” ) bwmoloci;a

lo;gov te uhr r n o te author’s the of one or author the t t reward for the counsel he offered offered he counsel the for reward t VA rcerer Apollonius falls victim to the the to victim falls Apollonius rcerer ~ F (fol. 97v) S. S. 97v) (fol. F ~ Studies on Greek and Roman History and and History Roman and Greek on Studies ot f hs trs r ue as used are terms these of most (“trickery,” esp. of magical arts): III.58 III.58 arts): magical of esp. (“trickery,” ad fraud” and )

]Apollwni;ou go;htov mesto'v a[pa;shv a[pa;shv mesto'v go;htov ]Apollwni;ou ; 8. 8. ; (“bufoonery”):

) sumboulh' sumboulh' go;hv 36 a disappearing act that act disappearing a a]lazonei;a h tally of each term, “The “The term, each of tally h ; 18. 18. ; 39 y in F (fol. 168r). 168r). yin(fol. F n hs one is counsel his and schol. in VA VA in schol. ‘ , 129,24), VII.40 (= VII.40 129,24), , ]Apollwni;ou ou] tou# tou# ou] ]Apollwni;ou kata;ratov terateu;esyai disappearance, disappearance, lel Eusebius’ lel (“imposture”): (“imposture”): ]Apollwni;ou d at Lucian at d eu{ren a\n a\n eu{ren JBL once in in once ollonius ollonius VI.11.2 VI.11.2 21. ; (Kay, (Kay, 101 hese hese (to (to e

CEU eTD Collection nu#n a/xion e]pi' sou# e]rei# e]rei# sou# e]pi' a/xion nu#n stated.” th not magic, are things these that say man, absurd you as well.” as you is what as “Just remarks, scholiast the wealth, and young rich the with disagreed Apollonius when e.g., Apollonius out calls scholiast the Twice cited. be Arethas of feature characteristic a address, direct

( as those of a magician, with the diatribe vocative diatribe the with magician, a of those as simple-min more the is it that claim, Philostratus’ katage;laste, gohtei;av ei}nai tau#ta le;gousin, ou]c oi[ ou]c le;gousin, tau#ta ei}nai gohtei;av katage;laste, au]tou'v paraba;llwn. au]tou'v Kayser left out of his edition. edition. of Kayserhis out left ae bu te l wmn h patcd coscinomancy practiced who women old the about made asked Apollonius how best to make to and use of it, how best askedApollonius b wealth, represents this majesty, you, “To him, to ord in treasury his opened king Babylonian the When make use it, but hand out this golden chaff.” It is It chaff.” golden this out hand but it, use make they and gold as chaff the see also virtue pretend 47 ‘ 46 45 44 43 Domitian,from but Vespasian from not Vespasian, schol. in VA in schol. praise, his reserves scholiast The remark. positive th#v nu#n soi a]ri;sthv boulh#v. a]ri;sthv soi th#vnu#n Apollonius, if this were not for show.”for not were this if Apollonius, Apol to responds scholiast The king.” a are you for toi#v kratou#si Melitai#on kuni;dion. Melitai#on toi#vkratou#si Par. gr. 1801 share the same scholion): scholion): same the share 1801 gr. Par. mistaken, not is Kayser (if youth Athenian an with scholion on the Paphlagonians (cf. the examples in in theexamples (cf. thePaphlagonians on scholion num are there which of reference, contemporary a is ]Apollw;nie, to' polutele'v fi;lon. polutele'v to' ]Apollw;nie, Theaetetus It is unclear who precisely the scholiast is refer is scholiast the precisely who unclear is It Schol. in VA VA in Schol. Schol. in VA VA in Schol. VA in Schol. co. n VA in Schol. lamba;nousi> kai' de'crw#ntai crusou# me'n lamba;nousi> ou]damw#v, tau co. n VA in Schol. eg tut, } Aol;i, i g m' a ] e]pi;deixin ] kat mh' ge u[ ei/ ]Apollw;nie, w} tou#to, me;ga

p

o

45

k More often the scholiast uses the personal names o names personal the uses scholiast the often More

r

i 4a, i Crsso ( Chrysostom Dio 149a),

n V.35.3 (= Kayser, 100,12) ( 100,12) Kayser, (= V.35.3

o; 46 IV.45.2), for those who have disagreements with Apo with disagreements have who those for IV.45.2), .22 = asr 9,6 ( 94,16) Kayser, (= V.22.2 I1.7 = asr 142) ( 114,28) Kayser, (= VI.11.17

m There is one additional scholion directed at Apoll at directed scholion additional one is There I.91 = asr 181) ( 148,19) Kayser, (= VII.39.1

e

n .92 ie. ( (ined.) I.39.2

~ F (fol. 112v). 112v). (fol. F ~ o (

i i ei]rei#n

k

~ F (fol. 98r). 98r). (fol. F ~ a

i' i' conj. Muel) conj.

t ~ F (fol. 92r). Cf. the comment directed at Apollo at directed comment the Cf. 92r). (fol. F ~

a' a'

~ F (fol. 169v) (fol. F ~

a/

c schol. in VA VA in schol. o' a#a ef, } aie# chmt, ]o' e a/cura> de' e]moi' crh;mata, basileu#, w} e/fh, tau#ta, soi'

u

r , ou/de ga'r e]kei#no ktl.> e]kei#no ga'r ou/de (<

a a a g' crh;mata> ga'r ta' le;gein Oration 47

c ud' ei]rh;setai> ou]de'n This comment is as close as the scholiast comes to comes scholiast the as close as is comment This

clear, however, that the clause “those who now pre now who “those clause the that however, clear, r

eagerly receive what is given; and they do not by a by not do they and given; is what receive eagerly ring to in the later part of the scholion: “But tho “But scholion: the of part later the in to ring u p the introduction to chapter II). II). chapter to introduction the ]aerui tau#ta> a]nafe;rousi VIII.16 (= Kayser, 167,33) Kayser, (= VIII.16 this is one of the very few instances where Laur. 6 Laur. where instances few very the of one is this

> conj. Kay)conj. > s . . eu]hye;steroi, w[v au]to'v lhrw#n e/fhv. lhrw#n au]to'v w[v eu]hye;steroi,

o' ru eape i Lu. 93, .. te aforementi the e.g., 69.33, Laur. in examples erous 61 .) ad tes “oe nelgn fl, you folk, intelligent “More others: and X.2),

n n

’ scholia of which numerous examples could examples numerous which of scholia ’

b he katage;laste ded folk who chalk up Apollonius’ actions Apollonius’ up chalk who folk ded

l when he is not patronizing the author (cf. (cf. author the patronizing not is he when during his conversations with young men, men, young with conversations his during costly is dear to him, Apollonius, it is to is it Apollonius, him, to dear is costly e less intelligent, as you have so foolishly foolishly so have you as intelligent, less e 43 ) ut to me it is mere chaff.” The king then then king The chaff.” mere is it me to ut

e; = ge w=v

replied, and the other for the remark Apollonius remark the for other the and

p man of Rhodes for overvaluing money money overvaluing for Rhodes of man ]Apollw;nie, w[v e]n mikroi#v me'n le;gwn su;, e]n de' de' e]n su;, le;gwn me'n mikroi#v e]n w[v ]Apollw;nie, er to impress Apollonius, he responded responded he Apollonius, impress to er ) ) lonius’ initial remark, “A great thing, thing, great “A remark, initial lonius’ )

o ei/rhkav h/dh, go;hv, grausi' koskinizome;naiv koskinizome;naiv grausi' go;hv, h/dh, ei/rhkav

eu[rh;seiv, go;hv, para' Dometianou# to'n misyo'n misyo'n to'n Dometianou# para' go;hv, eu[rh;seiv,

u

s (Kay,

i i h}n> a]ll ] oi[ nu#n th'n a]reth'n a]reth'n th'n nu#n oi[ ] a]ll h}n> #ta dido;asi.#ta

) ) “By

k . oi[ sunetw;teroi tw#n a]nyrw;pwn, w} w} a]nyrw;pwn, tw#n sunetw;teroi oi[ f the protagonists in polemical in protagonists the f

a 44 w=ste w=ste , a vociferation used by Plato Plato by used vociferation a ,

i' i' h shlat epns to responds scholiast The

making

onius in this manner which manner this in onius ( d e]pistomi;zwn>

i llonius. For example, he example, For llonius.

d F)

o; nius when he is conversing conversing is he when nius kai'

~ F (fol. 18v) F(fol. ~ m

use e

n ~ F (fol. 148v). 148v). (fol. F ~ (om. Kay) Kay) (om.

a a

of

) p tou#to e]kei#no kai' kai' e]kei#no tou#to

it ( it

r

o crw;menov

y se who now now who se tend virtue” virtue” tend

u; au]tw#j soi, soi, au]tw#j

ny means means ny m

9.33 and and 9.33

w

v v ) oned oned

a ), ), CEU eTD Collection by Nero and wasbytrial. awaiting his and Nero philosoph Stoic the and Apollonius between exchange particular evident is This tradition. philosophical set frequently and view latter the shares scholiast however, that Apollonius was not worthy to be ranke be worthyto not was Apollonius that however, human character traits—e.g., his celibacy—were admi celibacy—were his traits—e.g., character human filo;sofon h}yov dei;knusin ]Apollw;niov. dei;knusin h}yov filo;sofon only to Apollonius ( Apollonius to only Philostra since 3.6), § (see reader the than rather remar The philosopher. a as Apollonius of depiction u and true Mus with the Apollonius of comparison The apparitions.” evaded he Apollonius, in present not makin by accusations seeming the from escape to how fallac towards inclining by not but speech, defense c would he that saying charms such dismissed boldly trick magic his with him encouraged latter the “For Apollo than wiser was Musonius that see not you “Do

the sense of the scholion is clear. clear. is scholion the of thesense interf and meets it where margin bottom the to down 51 50 49 48 Apollonius.” the cross-examining “wisely for Thespesion praises doxomanh# kai' doxoko;pon ]Apollw;nion. doxoko;pon kai' doxomanh# ierc “s hs bt o a ri? a unbecomin as trail?” a or bath a this “Is wisecrack pseudepigraphic collection of Apollonius’ letters; letters; Apollonius’ of collection pseudepigraphic of the Egyptian king Amasis ( Amasis king Egyptian the of e scholiast’s the in Apollonius than wiser Musonius whic folio this on erasure Philostr considerable a is There of independently circulated letters These Schol. in VA VA in Schol. co. n VA in Schol. a]lhyei#v kai' a]paralogi;stouv ai]ti;av.a]lhyei#v kai' a]paralogi;stouv ‘ VA in Schol. diadra;n crhsa;me lo;gwj h]pi;stato ga'r kai' a]pokli;nav. qeudei#v e]pi' ou]k ] a]ll a]polou;sasyai, ai]tia;mata ta' a]pologi;aj thj# ca;ri a]pope;mpetai toiau;tav ta'v Mousw;niov de' o[ kalei#, Aoln;u os;iv o m' g' ep' agnia kai magganei;av e]pi' ga'r me'n o[ Mousw;niov? ]Apollwni;ou Eusebius was far from lauding Apollonius but conced but Apollonius lauding from far was Eusebius

[ 48 VI.20.2 (= Kayser, 119,26) ( 119,26) Kayser, (= VI.20.2 i tut de' tou#to ai>

II3 = asr 111) ( 151,18) Kayser, (= VIII.3 V4. (nd) ( (ined.) IV.46.2 VA IV.35). It is probably the same scholiast who cons who scholiast same the probably is It IV.35). ]

‘

]Apollwni;wj mh' proso'n, toi#v fa;smasi diekrou;eto ta'v ta'v diekrou;eto fa;smasi toi#v proso'n, mh' ]Apollwni;wj VA ~ F (fol. 117v). 117v). (fol. F ~ V.42.2). The scholiast, clearly at his satirical b satirical his at clearly scholiast, The V.42.2). ~ F (151v). Cf. (151v). F ~ 49 Aol;iv Mouswni;wj> ]Apollw;niov

su' de'>su' louso;meya> ~ F(fol. 83r) ~ cf. Jones, Jones, cf. ) kala; soi polla;, Yesp polla;, soi kala; eres with the readability of the bracketed portion. bracketed the of readability the with eres h has obliterated a scholion running from the inner the from running scholion a obliterated has h 62 schol. in VA in schol. ts tx as text atus’

tus had earlier described Musonius as second as Musonius described earlier had tus ) a]stei#on o` kai' eu]tra;pelon. ou] me;ntoi kai' kata' kata' kai' me;ntoi ou] eu]tra;pelon. kai' o` a]stei#on

ly in the scholiast’s comment on the letter letter the on comment scholiast’s the in ly Apollonius of Tyana of Apollonius ious vanities and madness. For he knew knew he For madness. and vanities ious s and knowledge of signs, but Musonius Musonius but signs, of knowledge and s k is most likely addressed to Philostratus to addressed likely most is k ot o itne plois rm the from Apollonius distance to out s d among the philosophers ( philosophers the among d yes, so is the lion that housed the soul soul the housed that lion the is so yes, er Musonius, who had been imprisoned imprisoned been had who Musonius, er lear away the charges by means of his his of means by charges the away lear o a philosopher. a of g g use of speech; but as this quality was was quality this as but speech; of use g onius is an attack against Philostratus’ Philostratus’ against attack an is onius fame-mongering and notoriety-thirsty notoriety-thirsty and fame-mongering 50 rable (rable nius?” the scholiast asks Philostratus. asks scholiast the nius?”

I.35 (ined.). (ined.). I.35 nerring accusations by means of of means by accusations nerring nov ta' dokou#nta e]gklh;mata e]gklh;mata dokou#nta ta' nov Epistulae Epistulae ) ed nonetheless that many of his his of many that nonetheless ed tav teyarrhko;twv fa;skwn fa;skwn teyarrhko;twv tav CH ou]c o[ra#jv swfrone;sterov swfrone;sterov o[ra#jv ou]c < es trtia a]on para- au]to'n teratei;av ' mataio;thtav kai' mani;av mani;av kai' mataio;thtav 12.3). He stated explicitly, explicitly, stated He 12.3). > , 34–35. , 34–35. i;wn, ou=tw safw#v e]le;gxanti to'n e]le;gxanti safw#v ou=tw i;wn, 42b–e in the well-known well-known the in 42b–e 51 iders Apollonius’ Apollonius’ iders u nt ny is only not But CH est, suggests suggests est, 4.3). The 4.3). However, However, margin margin CEU eTD Collection ro, I ae ad rvosy ‘rm hge wisd higher a ‘from previously, said have “I prior, reminded is scholiast the sorcery, of accused been ( and Thales name-drops the are scholia polemical the of majority the that immediate reason for the scholiast to do so. In the In so. do to scholiast the for reason immediate magganei;av, w[v ]Apollw;niov. dio' kai' o[ me'n e]yauma;ze me'n o[ kai' dio' ]Apollw;niov. w[v magganei;av, 54 53 52 the conjure themselves to ofthe people who devoted wee really was lion the scholiast, the to According under to seemed who those recognizing from hindered despit that, reason the for wiser was lion the that prou/legon. 3.4 VA J to Apollonius comparing But Musonius. and Thales, comparison made himself Philostratus and narrative, thing; one is lion, wise a with even or Anaxagoras, Comparing onslaught? verbal scholiast’s the behind p occasionally was Arethas narrative. Philostratus’ parallels see but help not could simply or debates already either was scholiast the that appear would the on other hand containsreferenc no Philostratus and satire Lucian’s of subjects the were they since re make would scholiast a that surprise no as comes scholiast had written, “not, as is the case with Ap with case the is as “not, written, had scholiast t “such Anaxagoras; of skills predictive impressive P to reference in was previously said had scholiast wn /ln ioofn ]tl;en oxi o=w gennai mh le;onta, ou=tw to'n ]Apollwni;ou do;xaiv a\n eu=roimen a]ntile;gein sunetw;teron filoso;fwn a/llwn tw#n e]pi;gnwsin tw#n sunie;nai tau#ta dokou;ntwn> o=yen ka]ke o=yen dokou;ntwn> tau#ta sunie;nai tw#n e]pi;gnwsin ]eion t' pc;ha a' ]aia apkaomnv t 102r). a]poklaio;menov a]mayi;an kai' pacu;thta th'n e]leeino;n, [?] F; [?]

Schol. in VA VA in Schol. Schol. in VA VA in Schol. Schol. in VA VA in Schol. , directly or indirectly, is quite another. quite is directly , or indirectly, SCHOLIA MENTIONING CHRIST AND THECHRISTIANS CHRIST AND MENTIONING SCHOLIA

“dele In the each of the scholia that mention Christ and Christ mention that scholia the eachof Inthe In addition to consistency in terminology and argum and terminology in consistency to addition In

~ F (fol. 160r). 160r). (fol. F ~ me'n ,” Kay) ,” V.42.2 (= Kayser 104,10) ( 104,10) Kayser (= V.42.2 .. ( Kye, ,4 c. ekr 19 ( 109) Bekker, cf. 2,14; Kayser, (= I.2.2 II72 ( Kye, 5,5 ( 158,35) Kayser, (= VIII.7.26 o[ ]Apollw;niov. ]Apollw;niov. o[

~ F (fol. 1v) S. S. 1v) (fol. F ~ a]nebruch;sato> VA proeipo;nte> VIII.7.26), pointing out the fact that they, too, h too, they, that fact the out pointing VIII.7.26), to o[ ]Anaxago;rav, o[ de' e]bdelu;sseto pro'v a=panta a=panta pro'v e]bdelu;sseto de' o[ ]Anaxago;rav, o[ to 63 i#no; fhmi, w[v suniei'v suniei'v w[v fhmi, i#no; e up' hv ]ogu ipasw klomnn iv t ei]v kwluo;menon diapla;sewv a]lo;gou th#v u[po' de'

j g;t anr' rsnc;tn a]nyrw;pwn. prosaneco;ntwn a]ndri' go;hti wj# ) work of a single scholiast. When Apollonius When scholiast. single a of work ei] me'n kai' kata' ai/syhsin ou]k e/cw le;gein ou]de' ta ou]de' le;gein e/cw ou]k ai/syhsin kata' kai' me'n ei]

scholia on Lucian’s on scholia prou/lege> ;av a]lhyw#v e]come;naiv> ei] de' kai' dw#men tou#to, tou#to, dw#men kai' de' ei] e]come;naiv> a]lhyw#v ;av es either to Christ or the early Christians. It early or Christians. the Christ to eseither aware of the late-antique Jesus-Apollonius Jesus-Apollonius late-antique the of aware rone to marginal comments of this nature, nature, this of comments marginal to rone read he as Jesus of accounts gospel the to ping aloud for “the lethargy and stupidity stupidity and lethargy “the for aloud ping is pehes enanto, t a not was it reincarnation, speechless its e ollonius, from magic tricks.”magic from ollonius, hilostratus’ first mention in book I of the the of I book in mention first hilostratus’ ) man ( ference to Jesus and the early Christians, Christians, early the and Jesus to ference ou=twv e]k metew;rou sofi;av, ou]k e]k gohtei;av gohtei;av e]k ou]k sofi;av, metew;rou e]k ou=twv hings come from a higher wisdom,” the the wisdom,” higher a from come hings h ojcs f i drso. h tx of text The derision. his of objects the of a remark he had made several books books several made had he remark a of s between Apollonius and Anaxagoras, Anaxagoras, and Apollonius between s hs ae hrces etoe i the in mentioned characters are these

esus, who is nowhere mentioned in the in mentioned nowhere is who esus, m nt rm sorcery’.” from not om, stand the doctrine of transmigration. transmigration. of doctrine the stand Apollonius with Musonius or with with or Musonius with Apollonius the Christians there appears to be no no be to appears there theChristians twj# go;hti a]ndri'go;hti twj# ) ) tau#ta e]k metew;rou sofi;av, ou]k a]po' a]po' ou]k sofi;av, metew;rou e]k tau#ta entation there is some indication some is there entation (Kay, suni;ei De morte Pereginusmorte De F) ).” tou;twn e]bruch;sato e]bruch;sato tou;twn 52

53 54 ht the What What lies What ~ F (fol. (fol. F ~ ( m(en) m(en) ad it it h'n h'n i#v i#v CEU eTD Collection ou]rano'n e]ste;naxen kai' le;gei au]twj#, Effaya, o= e]stin, D e]stin, o= Effaya, au]twj#, le;gei kai' e]ste;naxen ou]rano'n 58 57 56 55 on comment his e.g., 1 ( 11 eventthe miraculous. to p the on wisdom great claimed Philostratus Although that recommendation Apollonius’ of merely consisted instantaneously occur not did question in “healing” suggested Asclepius illness. his of cause the been becaus him ignore to chose god the but ailment, his templ a visited man young The dropsy. from suffered category the hea this with scholia in areconcerned 2:9, 11) and to the blind man, ‘Be opened!’ (Mark 7 (Mark opened!’ ‘Be man, blind the to and 11) 2:9, another to again ‘Rise,’ and 1:41) (Mark cleansed,’ t rather “but prescriptions, any giving without and t show to order in Mark of Gospel the from examples living of manner particular a prescribing by health asserts scholiast the this,” like not was Christ my method healing the compare to cause finds scholiast Apolloni of description Philostratus’ of Regardless healed a man who had been lame since birth. since lame been had who man a healed “St words the with where 14:10, Acts of reminiscent the on ground the to fell he after Agrippa) before similarly made the improbable suggestion, “I think think “I suggestion, improbable the made similarly 26:16),” s he disciples, his as manner like follows—“in that

Acts 14:10 ( 14:10 Acts ( 26:16 Acts ( 1:41 Mark Wilson, o' eg, /er arn on r;at; su a' =ae e u=page kai' sou kra;batto;n to'n a}ron e/geire le;gw, Soi' sou, “ “ VA in Schol. iitj rmyumnv a t# uge;v ala t# m' le me'n tw#j a]lla' u[giei;av, th#v ta' promhyou;menov diai;thj 4r) dianoi;cyhti, kayari;syhti, hlsrts eone hw plois etrd the restored Apollonius how recounted Philostratus

” 57 Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars a]ll ] ou]k e]k fulakh#v tw#n blapto;ntwn th'n r[w#sin promnhs r[w#sin th'n blapto;ntwn tw#n fulakh#v e]k ou]k ] a]ll —is Paul’s quotation of the words Jesus spoke to hi to spoke Jesus words the of quotation Paul’s —is ei}pen mega;lhj fwnhj#, ]Ana;sthyi e]pi' tou'v po;dav sou o]r sou po;dav tou'v e]pi' ]Ana;sthyi fwnhj#, ei}pen mega;lhj sou po;dav tou'v e]pi' sth#yi kai' a]lla'a]na;sthyi kai' splagcnisyei'v e]ktei;nav th'n cei#ra au]tou# h=qato k h=qato au]tou# cei#ra th'n e]ktei;nav splagcnisyei'v kai' ” .. ( Kye, ,7 ( 5,27) Kayser, (= I.9.2 w[sau;twv kai' oi[ mayhtai' au]tou# au]tou# mayhtai' oi[ kai' w[sau;twv ” kai' kai' Euthyphro Euthyphro “ e]geryei'v , 127. 127. ,

5 (e § .) I rfrne o pceu 32 Are 3.24 Epictetus to reference In 1.2). § (see 15a ” a/llwj pa;lin pa;lin a/llwj h/gagen> 58 64 ianoi;cyhti Apollonius’ healing of the boy who had been had who boy the of healing Apollonius’

) that the youth visit Apollonius instead. The The instead. Apollonius visit youth the that lings credited to Apollonius. lingsApollonius. to credited ]l o] o em' o=w rsov ou]de' Cristo'v ou=tw e]mo'v o[ ou]c ] a]ll ). ). “ “o dd e hw ead o mtes of matters for regard show he did “nor , ] t' o}on sou oi}ko;n to'n i]v :34).” road to Damascus. The quotation is also is quotation The Damascus. to road s of Apollonius with those of Jesus. “But Jesus. of those with Apollonius of s s rsoain f h yuhs elh the health youth’s the of restoration us’ }o t' kra;baton to'n a}ron ; far from being a supernatural event, it it event, supernatural a being from far ; aid, ‘Rise and stand on your feet’ (Acts (Acts feet’ your on stand and ‘Rise aid, he said, ‘pick up your mattress’ (Mark (Mark mattress’ your up ‘pick said, he he has read the Gospels.”the read has he o the leper he said, ‘I am willing, be be willing, am ‘I said, he leper the o “ art of Apollonius, he did not ascribe the ascribe not did he Apollonius, of art e of his indulgent behavior, which had had which behavior, indulgent his of e ” h shlat os n o ie three cite to on goes scholiast The .” a]na;sta kai' sth#yi e]pi' tou'v po;dav tou'v e]pi' sth#yi kai' a]na;sta e of Asclepius in hopes of alleviating alleviating of hopes in Asclepius of e ) ) n o yu fe! Pu immediately Paul feet!” your on and the youth stop eating heavy meals. meals. heavy eating stop youth the hat Jesus healed people immediately immediately people healed Jesus hat yo;v. kai' h=lato kai' periepa;teikai' h=lato kai' yo;v. 56 ai' le;gei au]twj#, Ye;lw, kayari;syhti Ye;lw, au]twj#, le;gei ai' The biblical citation in the phrasethe in citation biblical The m (delivered during his defense his during (delivered m elh f Sra yuh who youth Syrian a of health ; :4 ( 7:34 ); prw#j teuo;menov. teuo;menov. ” kai' a]nable;qav ei]v to'n to'n ei]v a]nable;qav kai' kai' tw#j kwfw#j kwfw#j tw#j kai' “ ye;lw 55 Most of the of Most ~ F (fol. (fol. F ~ ” ). ). fhsi ); 2:9, 2:9, ); thas CEU eTD Collection physician metaphor. metaphor. physician implaus is this but Moses, is sentence previous the Bidez-Cumont of reading the note not did Westerink sciences et belles-lettres de Bruxelles, 1898), 130 1898), Bruxelles, de belles-lettres et sciences b des et lettres des sciences, de royale l’Académie reads impact on the interpretation of this sentence. Wher sentence. this of interpretation the on impact t in discrepancy textual serious a is There 17–22). Arethae Scripta minora Scripta Arethae a]pei#den, a]pei#den, ka;m mocyhri;aj toi#v paradhlou#nta kakw;seiv e]fedreu;ein [at;e t; ar /e t' k;a ae#, ]l' h au]t mh' pis pou ga'r ou] a]lla' h}n> a]lhye'v kai' kalei#n, o=per ku;wn o[ e]teynh;kei ku;na to'n e/dei ga'r ti; a[marta;nei rdto mnsrt ds ete d lepru Juli l’empereur de lettres des manuscrite tradition teratei;av makra#v e/ggona. makra#v teratei;av 61 60 ‘ 59 unbid with healing the work to than rather dog, the scholia the incited similarly dog rabid a by bitten their distress stems from their choosing to live un live to choosing their from stems distress their sh than “rather diseases of removal the to see does metap common (a physician the that explains Arethas t happen will that things inevitable the character” who “those tells he when physician skillful a blame maintain Arethas it,” multiplied have to discovered

Mark 1:21–28. describe demon, a of exorcism Jesus’ referencing be margin of fol. 62r, appears to address Apollonius’ Apollonius’ address the with to described is Apollonius Pergamum. appears 62r, fol. of margin commentary. and text between relation the obscured the by occasioned lacunae contain notes both 69.33; appear that scholia unedited two of one is comment like sorcerers of healings the attributes scholiast § (see claimofabout the healing Asclepius powers the on scholion Galilaeos Arethas by made statement a to similar is living of ]Apollw;niov to'n lusso;dhkton e]xiw#jto? dia' tau#ta me'n me'n tau#ta dia' e]xiw#jto? lusso;dhkton to'n ]Apollw;niov Westerink, See Schol. in VA VA in Schol. ]e; o o=w rnuni a' ]ton itassa dex ai]tia;sasyai i]atro'n kai' fronou#nti ou=tw toi e]pei; ]Ihsou#v scn shlo i smlry ocre wt te s the with concerned similarly is scholion second A The scholiast’s contention that Christ did not heal not did Christ that contention scholiast’s The < h\ . > 60 , indicating that the manuscript, Mosq. 315, here c here 315, Mosq. manuscript, the that indicating , a]po' tw#n noserw#v zh#n ai[roume;nwn u[peu;yunon a]pofai;n u[peu;yunon ai[roume;nwn zh#n noserw#v tw#n a]po' n i rftto o Jla’ saeet ht “Jesu that statement Julian’s of refutation his In I4. ( Kye, 2,4 ( 129,24) Kayser, (= VI.43.2 rta Srpa minora Scripta Arethae VA are very similar to Arethas’ polemical scholion ag scholion polemical Arethas’ to similar very are , no. 24, 1.225,14–19; cf. Bidez-Cumont, Bidez-Cumont, cf. 1.225,14–19; 24, no. , ~ F (fol. 128r). 128r). (fol. F ~

, no. 24, 1.221–25; cf. J. Bidez and F. Cumont, Cumont, F. and Bidez J. cf. 1.221–25; 24, no. , e[lcyei;v> –38 (“Appendice I.”). I.”). –38 (“Appendice he previous sentence that has gone unnoticed and ha and unnoticed gone has that sentence previous he e Bidez-Cumont read the definite article article definite the read Bidez-Cumont e eaux-arts de Belgique 57 (Bruxelles: Académie royal Académie (Bruxelles: 57 Belgique de eaux-arts be o svrl esn, es aog hm h loss the them among least reasons, several for ible in his apparatus. On Bidez-Cumont’s reading the sub the reading OnBidez-Cumont’s hisapparatus. in en 65 hapax legomenonhapax to'n lo;gon h[me;ran th'n lu;ssan au]to'n karterei#n> pw#v karterei#n> au]to'n lu;ssan th'n h[me;ran lo;gon to'n Mmie cuons t urs éors ulé par publiés mémoires autres et couronnés Mémoires , ou}n qeudh# ta' paro;nta ei]v ]Apollw;nion grafe;nta kai' kai' grafe;nta ]Apollw;nion ei]v paro;nta ta' qeudh# ou}n ) tau#ta o`v mh' profanh# gohtei;an logi;zetai, frenw#n frenw#n logi;zetai, gohtei;an profanh# mh' o`v tau#ta

Apollonius to the activities of demons. The demons. of activities the to Apollonius klusw exuia t' iai enre#? i d' kai' de' ei] e]nergei#n? i/asin th'n e]xousi;aj okeleu;stwj nousi fu;sewv, o=ti mh' kai' pro'v a]nai;resin tou;twn tou;twn a]nai;resin pro'v kai' mh' o=ti fu;sewv, nousi healthy lives.”healthy st to ask, “For why was it necessary to call to necessary it was why “For ask, to st ow that the responsibility for the burden of of burden the for responsibility the that ow te drn te ore f hi illness. their of course the during them o 1.4). den authority?” den ed that by this line of thought one should should one thought of line this by that ed iw;taton fanei#tai ta'v ei]wyui;av toi#v pa;yesin pa;yesin toi#v ei]wyui;av ta'v fanei#tai iw;taton in his invective against Julian’s Julian’s against invective his in rebinding process, which has somewhat somewhat has which process, rebinding d as “a new teaching with authority,” in authority,” with teaching new “a as d ontains the the ontains are sick due to the depravity of their their of depravity the to due sick are Recherches hor for Jesus, e.g., Mark 2:17) in fact fact in 2:17) Mark e.g., Jesus, for hor t h bgnig f ok V n Laur. in IV book of beginning the at h frt coin witn n h top the in written scholion, first The ag floig i Ehss and Ephesus in followings large ein th#v tw#n lupou;ntwn fora#v lupou;ntwn tw#n th#v ein the sick with a prescribed manner manner prescribed a with sick the ubject of healing, but here the the here but healing, of ubject nomen sacrum nomen

cm t dsry i ad is and sin destroy to came s

61 a]rkuoulko;v sur la tradition manuscrite tradition la sur Both this comment and the and comment this Both 59 The scholiast appears to appears scholiast The ainst Aelius Aristides’ Aristides’ Aelius ainst

ih th#v , a compound of of compound a , \v Recherches sur la la sur Recherches . For some reason reason some For . , Westerink’s text text Westerink’s , (Westerink, s a great great a s Contra Contra ,

f the of 138, l. 138, ject of ject e des des e a\n a\n

CEU eTD Collection appears to refer to those who admired and followed followed and whothose admired to refer to appears l a contains marginand thetop in appears scholion illusoryhealings.” the to remained what with Christ, of arrival the by Apol visit to “ demons: health of work the to powers healing Apollonius’ seeking were who those advised right-hand margin on demons which drawscompariso right-handa margin demons on rsre, hr ae emns f spaier stro supralinear a of remmants are there preserved, darkness? the from emerge light of beam a and sewer somewhe that concedes one “unless information, this 3:11) (Mark identity true his proclaiming from them o son the as Jesus recognized demons the even while who Arethas, to according demons, vengeful the was mocker Lucian’s by incited animadversion protracted ]phtm;w, wn e sodiw daewnw e]pideik diagelw;ntwn spoudai;wn de' tw#n e]kplhttome;nwn, god f to seems demons to reference unexpected the which n te ide gs Aehs rahd h tpc of topic the broached Arethas ages. middle the and ‘ 62 (charlatan” and a attention-seeker driven are people common the “because appearance, attractin at great not was Apollonius that suggests diet, wisdom, Apollonius’ of admiration Ephesians’ contrary But deceived. be to wish they when crowds “net-dr or “net-hunter” a is Apollonius (“angler”). a]rku;v length) were cut off during the rebinding process. process. rebinding the during off cut were length) som of ends The reconstruction. tentative a is This a' [rk;w m;, uawe#yi e buoenn iv o oi{v boulome;nwn de' qucagwgei#syai me;n, e[wrako;twn kai' plwno ocawe# t# a]mr# ki apof;w th a]prosfu;lwj kai' au]cmhrw#j tw#j o]clagwgei#n Apollw;niov ]

Schol. in VA VA in Schol.

o[moi;wn goh;twn tai#v o[moi;wna]p tai#v goh;twn e]kneneuris VA in Schol. Asclepius—whom and The notion that demons were the causes of illness w illness of causes the were demons that notion The

e=lkein IV.1.1[a] (ined.) ( (ined.) IV.1.1[a] [ me;noi , similar to the rare compounds compounds rare the to similar , V11b (nd) ( (ined.) IV.1.1[b] ] oi[ dai;monev thj# tou# C tou# thj# dai;monev oi[

Philostratus describes here as the godas describes theof the sanct here Philostratus [ a e]pei' de' ei}don ktl.> ei}don de' e]pei' ]

thlai#v e]pecei;r schol. in VA in schol. oluv ar wn [iia doenn ktl.> deome;nwn u[giei;av tw#n ga'r pollou'v acuna of at least one line. The immediate context i context immediate The line. one least at of acuna Apollonius. Apollonius. ) [lacuna of at least one line] … line] one least at of [lacuna ) [ [ 66 VI.1.1[a]). ristou# oun

] ion /ywo ki a]lazo;na. kai' a/nyrwpon tiko'n u[gia;sesin. m through similar sorcerers they attempted they sorcerers similar through m #v o/qewv pollou'v e]pisurome;nwj, tw#n me'n cudai;wn cudai;wn me'n tw#n e]pisurome;nwj, pollou'v o/qewv #v Although only the letter letter the only Although [ a]rkuoulko'v e]nayu;rei tw#j yhri;wj. ou] me;ga ou}n o[ o[ ou}n me;ga ou] yhri;wj. tw#j e]nayu;rei a]rkuoulko'v [ g crowds due to his squalid and unkempt and squalid his to due crowds g diktuoulko;v e of the lines (they are not all of equal equal of all not are (they lines the of e ] agger” who “plays with the beast” for for beast” the with “plays who agger” re precious perfume can emanate from a from emanate can perfume precious re e sgetn te osbe reading possible the suggesting ke, . How then could Lucian have obtained obtained have Lucian could then How . e]pidhmi;aj o` e]pidhmi;aj f God, Jesus rebuked them and forbade and them rebuked Jesus God, f It sophist.” crucified “that as Jesus of y ” But it is what Arethas says in passing in says Arethas what is it But ” Since the demons have been weakened weakened been have demons the Since demons in his scholion on on scholion his in demons urged Lucian to make his remark; but but remark; his make to Lucian urged avor. As in the previous passage, the the passage, previous the in As avor. n between Apollonius and Christ. and Christ. Apollonius between n dress, and appearance, the scholiast scholiast the appearance, and dress, to what Philostratus says about the the about says Philostratus what to 62 way and the earnest laugh at an an at laugh earnest the and way This is followed by a note in the in note a by followed is This as prevalent in both late antiquity antiquity late both in prevalent as ois Te cois attributes scholiast The lonius. ~ F (fol. 62r) ~ F (fol. “ihr) and (“fisher”)

loipo'n au]toi#v dia' tw#n dia' au]toi#v loipo'n e]kplhttome;nwn thj# ye;aj, h/ h/ ye;aj, thj# e]kplhttome;nwn uaryPergamum— in chi ~ F (fol. 62r). The The 62r). (fol. F ~ of i]cyuoulko;v i]cyuoulko;v Cristou# Per. s lost, but it it but slost, 3 a 13, ) cu is is \ , , CEU eTD Collection commentarythe on Apocalypse. apassag and cited refutation familiarCyril’s with /t pia# eluomnv ki o=i ki osi kai o=saiv a]phlau;non a]nyrw;pouv pro'v th#v yeou# kai' yeou# tou# ui[ou# kai' oi=aiv h[mete;rou tou# a/cri h[ma#v ] kai' di tou# duna;mei a]nuperblh;twj e]launo;menov, poinai#v o/nti katei;rgasai tou#to paregku;klhma mwrologi;av metaxu' 64 63 “so humans, long to has entered our as bodies.” he barred God of son the interest: greater of is that places Apollonius and Jesus at roughly the same tim same the roughly at Jesus and Apollonius places yea thirty-eight the was it probably More purpose.” Ch with accords which divine the over shadow a cast every in enemy the is who devil the because magic, sorcerer this earth on those to with conversing was suggests who scholiast, the from remark surprising ac India, to voyage Apollonius’ of mention mere The Apollonius’ travels was to gain expertise in sorcer in expertise gain to was travels Apollonius’ in remarked similarly Alexandria of Cyril Indians. de the mention scholiast the does place other no In nineteenth- and scholars. twentieth-century i the to similar scenario a envisions scholiast The and Antiocheans the of insolence” “customary the to 299), but cf. Bidez, “Aréthas de Césarée,” 399–400. Césarée,” “Aréthas de Bidez, cf. but 299), Cyril’s refutation (“Ein neues Bruchstück aus Kaise aus Bruchstück neues (“Ein refutation Cyril’s in the public eye. the public in emperor, became Domitian before years thirty-eight of charge the from himself defended Apollonius VIII eiseges of amount significant a show and unexpected . . emn to ti a eiec ta Aehs k Arethas that evidence as this took Neumann J. K. Schol. in Per. Per. in Schol. oi]ome;nou tou;twj e]piskoth;sein to' kata' Cristo'n yei#on, Cristo'n kata' to' e]piskoth;sein tou;twj oi]ome;nou Schol. in VA in Schol. a' hj o;w epcr;zn otia tu pa;ntwv tou# gohtei;aj e]pecwri;azen tou;twn th#j kai' e]mpolit gh#v e]pi' toi#v Cristou# ]Ihsou# h[mw#n yeou# kai' F(fol. 161v)

At the end of book III Apollonius decided to sail t sail to decided IIIApollonius book of end the At Two further references, one to Christ and the other the and Christ to one references, further Two 3 ( 13 VIII.7.33 (= Kayser, 160,23) (160,23) Kayser, (= VIII.7.33 on e ansooim;o ekinn sofisth;n> e]kei#non a]neskolopisme;non de' to'n

64

r Julians Büchern gegen die Christen,” Christen,” die gegen Büchern Julians r 67 new the text of Julian’s Julian’s of text the new to e]phrei;avto a]nalloiw;twv sw;matov cwrh;santov oi}kton a/faton ] di

, mataio;tate Loukiane;? plh;n, w=v ge ei]ko;v, yei;aiv tw yei;aiv ei]ko;v, ge w=v plh;n, Loukiane;? mataio;tate , ' ou{toi, ou`v se;bhj a]la;storav dai;monav, e]peida'n e]peida'n dai;monav, a]la;storav se;bhj ou`v ou{toi, ' ]Indoi#v foitw#nti> ]Indoi#v the demons from their ability to cause harm cause to ability their from demons the e from a now lost chapter of this work in his work his ofin this chapter now lost from a e 63 y (y r marker that incited the remark, since this this remark,since the incited that marker r his refutation of Julian that the purpose of purpose the that Julian of refutation his vil or refer to the magical practices of the of practices magical the to refer or vil that “when our Lord and God Jesus Christ Jesus God and Lord our “when that

was occupied with the Indians and their their and Indians the with occupied was nterpretation once championed by some some by championed once nterpretation respect intended by means of this man to to man this of means by intended respect much of his time was spent in India and and India in spent was time his of much Contra Iulianum Contra e (Domitian became emperor in 81 81 in emperor became (Domitian e rist, although he did not succeed in this this in succeed not did he although rist, cording to Kayser’s lemma, incites this incites lemma, Kayser’s to cording their lack of interest in Greek culture. Greek in interest of lack their is on the part of the scholiast. In book book In scholiast. the of part the on is ( collusion by arguing that, during the the during that, arguing by collusion pa;ntwn pa;ntwn […]. Cf. Russo, Russo, Cf. […]. o Cyprus and to bypass Antioch due Antioch bypass to andCyprus o ) (= Rabe, 218,20–219,1) 218,20–219,1) Rabe, (= ) to the early Christians, are equally are Christians, early the to euome;nou ou{tov o[ go;hv ]Indoi#v ]Indoi#v go;hv o[ ou{tov euome;nou tuco;ntov de' ou] tou# skopou#. skopou#. tou# ou] de' tuco;ntov Kay) ) w[v e/oiken tou# kuri;ou tou# e/oiken w[v ota Galilaeos Contra 3); Arethas in turn was turn in Arethas 3); Contestazione ]yo# diabo;lou e]cyrou# TL ]Are;ya> ti; soi soi ti; ]Are;ya> 24 [1899]: col. [1899]: 24 oey from solely , 14–15. 14–15. , ~ ~ CE ). j# CEU eTD Collection Literature, 2004), 169–70. 169–70. 2004), Literature, man showed his eyes full of fire and the Ephesians of fire Ephesians maneyes showed and his full the o death. to him stoned they the man a kill to stone reluctance to Ephesians the urged Apollonius eyes. begg old an sat there where of statue a to a word receiving after immediatly plague the to end Maclean and Ellen Bradshaw Aitken, Writings from th from Writings Aitken, Bradshaw Ellen and Maclean Eusebius in the in Eusebius Schol. in VA VA in Schol.

66 65 there is no longer taken seriously in modern therein schola seriously longer no taken is 8:9 Acts Antioch of of people the of magician description Philostratus’ Samaritan notorious the Magus, in 3.5 listed the group FLS, but this scholion in factdoe in scholion this but FLS, group the listed himself would suffer a fate similar to Simon.” to similar fate a suffer would himself t magic his that t order in sorcerer the by untrodden Antioch,” inhabited already Christians the “Since tomb of Achilles. tomb Apollonius, the scholiast devotes his attention to to attention a his devotes In scholiast the Apollonius, Apollonius. with Jesus comparing Apoll when to else attributed all Philostratus that miracles The since apologists Christian early for consternation See, e.g., Jackson P. Hershbell, “Philostratus’s “Philostratus’s Hershbell, P. Jackson e.g., See, editio his in scholion this include not did Kayser Philostratus’s Heroikos: Religion and Cultural Iden Cultural and Religion Heroikos: Philostratus’s THE MIRACLES OF APOLLONIUSOF THE MIRACLES no;sov seswma;twtai, w[v h[ para' sou# bou;letai teratei;a? bou;letai sou# para' h[ w[v seswma;twtai, no;sov th'n th'n co. n VA in Schol. VA in Schol. pi;stin w[v ou] go;hv kai' kata' o]fyalmw#n parapoi;hsin e]ne parapoi;hsin o]fyalmw#n kata' kai' go;hv ou] w[v pi;stin (fol.61v) e]legcyh#nai> e]dedi;ei ga'r mh' to' o=moion tw#j Si;mwni tw#j o=moion to' mh' ga'r e]dedi;ei e]legcyh#nai> tau;taiv. paratucei a]nyrw;poiv deome;noiv tityh#v kai' blennw;desi In book IV Philostratus recounted how Apollonius jo Apollonius how recounted Philostratus IV book In ‘ ]Antio;ceian e]noikou;ntwn, a/batov tw#j go;hti gi;netai tou gi;netai go;hti tw#j a/batov e]noikou;ntwn, ]Antio;ceian III.58 (= Kayser, 65,10; cf. Bekker, 119) ( 119) Bekker, cf. 65,10; Kayser, (= III.58 ~ F (fol. 64v) ~ F (fol.

CH V1. (nd) ( (ined.) IV.10.2 III.58 , i.e., the purgation of the plague in Ephesus and Ephesus in plague the of purgation the i.e., ,

(ined.) (ined.)

( th#v ]Antiocei;av sunh;ywv u[brizou;shv> sunh;ywv ]Antiocei;av th#v

peristh;sav ktl.>peristh;sav s not appear in F. appear snot Heroikos Heroikos n, but he included another scholion on the same pas same the on scholion another included he but n, 68 tity in the Third Century C.E. Century Third the in tity e Greco-Roman World 6 (Atlanta: Society of Biblical of Society (Atlanta: 6 World Greco-Roman e sunh;ywv u[brizou;shv> sunh;ywv 65

The Simon in question is of course Simon course of is question in Simon The and Early Christianity: Heroes, Saints, and Martyrs and Saints, Heroes, Christianity: Early and pagan polemicists latched on to these above above these to on latched polemicists pagan rship. the third and fourth and third the ricks not be exposed; for he feared that he he that feared he for exposed; be not ricks realized that it was a demon. was realizeda it that demon. After the first stones started to fly the old old the fly to started stones first the After ar in tattered clothing, craftily shifting his his shifting craftily clothing, tattered in ar s niaie f h Crsin wo lived who Christians the of indicative is ) tou#to ou]k e/ti ska;zousan e/cei th'n th'n e/cei ska;zousan e/ti ou]k tou#to bout the outbreak. He led the Ephesians Ephesians the led He outbreak. the bout ( e cois mitis “t a left was “it maintains, scholiast he sh;mwni sh;mwni 66 ld beggar and despite their initial initial their despite and beggar ld ddition to the alleged healings of of healings alleged the to ddition

onius were the greatest cause of of cause greatest the were onius #n, e]xi;sthsi tai#v mataio;thsi mataio;thsi tai#v e]xi;sthsi #n, –24. However, the idea that that idea the However, –24. rgw#n o[ ]Apollw;niov. ti; ga'r ga'r ti; ]Apollw;niov. o[ rgw#n urneyed to Ephesus to bring an an bring to Ephesus to urneyed a]ll ] w[v e/oiken mwroi#v kai' mwroi#v e/oiken w[v ] a]ll # mh' ta'v magganei;av au]tou# au]tou# magganei;av ta'v mh' # F) ) ) kalw#v poiou;shv kalw#v pa;yoi kai' au]to;v. kai' pa;yoi ) , ed. Jennifer K. Berenson Berenson K. Jennifer ed. , the conjuration at the at conjuration the yau;mata Cristianw#n h/dh Cristianw#n . ~ LS. Kayser Kayser LS. ~ . attacked by by attacked ~ F ~ sage: sage: ,” ,”

CEU eTD Collection hellebore and you are so full of snot and in need o need in and snot of full so are you and hellebore nonexistence the for evidence as fate of injustice lion, crushed spewing foam.lion, death The to and Ephesi animal an lay place its in and disappeared had man remov their Upon stones. the remove to them ordered hly efc ( perfect wholly lengthy scholion on on scholion lengthy Are remark a to similar very is childish and slimy, t that remark final scholiast’s The follies.” these a of need in and slimy and stupid are who men among ou]de' pi;stiv e]sti;, ska;zousa peri; ti peri; ska;zousa pi;stive]sti;, ou]de' needed only look closely atthe manner needed which closely it in look only sor of full deception, and fabrication outright “an say to same the much had Eusebius dismantle. to out evidence of his charlatanism. This story was the th the was story This charlatanism. his of evidence 69 68 67 faith if itself; in complete is but nothing, lacks Cl literature. patristic in common is faith limping a forgery some working actually sorcerer a not were h not does still “Apollonius remarks, scholiast The ie or oe . s ta a a eut ua life human result a and the bottle pleasures satisfactionof the baby’s as that so . . . nose your wipe ]ouxi kl# ekin g n;i pius, =t th'n h[de;wn> sw#ma kata' tw#n kai' a]polau;sei w=ste ti;yesyai laimou# poiou#sa, nh;pia ge e]kei;nh kalw#v a]pomu;xei, ( ass Eusebius plague, the from suffered Ephesus only pollut the by caused are lore, medical to according lge eoe moid a yu fiy tale fairy your as embodied, become plague

CH CH Cf. ou]de'n de' e]ndei# thj# pi;stei telei;aj ou/shj e]x e[auth#v ka e[auth#v e]x ou/shj telei;aj pi;stei thj# e]ndei# de' ou]de'n u d' oo#o eleoru rseh ki o=w koru;zh ou=tw kai' prosde;hj e]llebo;rou tosou#ton de' su' rt;o anprt;eo. i g' m' ogj /un [ o[ w[v to' diatupw;sav pa;yov?fa;smasi e/luen lo;gwj mh' ga'r ti; a]nuparkto;teron. prote;rou o=per tou#to ku;wn nu#n o[ ou]de' ou=twv de;> fa;sma a]lh;yeia, co. n VA in Schol. PGL 73. h shlat f ar 6.3 iial expre similarly 69.33 Laur. of scholiast The 27.3). fe te pein hd epd p pl o rubble of pile a up heaped had Ephesians the After Eusebius further pointed out that the story was fab was story the that out pointed further Eusebius s.v. teratei;a V1. (nd) ( (ined.) IV.10.3 Paed. . . Jup. trag. Jup. I.6.29).

. . . (Stählin, 107,17–19). 107,17–19). (Stählin, . . . 47. Arethas called out the atheist Damis, who cons who Damis, atheist the out called Arethas 47. 67 h shlat ae Aolnu’ boue confidenc absolute Apollonius’ takes scholiast The ilp' ktl.> dialipw'n ~ F (fol.65r) ~ F 68 69 i' peplhrwme;nhj. ei] de' e]ndei# ti au]thj#, ou]k e/stin o[lot e/stin ou]k au]thj#, ti e]ndei# de' ei] peplhrwme;nhj. i' rfse? u a i sest hv appeared have to seems it as But professes? a]nyrwpi;nhn zwh'n kai' to' tau;thv eu/daimon e]n th#j tou# tou# th#j e]n eu/daimon tau;thv to' kai' zwh'n a]nyrwpi;nhn … (Rabe, 80, 1–6). Cf. Russo, 1–6). 80, (Rabe, …

is lame (lame is of the body.” cerery”; anyone who could not see it as such as it see not could who anyone cerery”; ement of Alexandria wrote that perfect faith perfect that wrote Alexandria of ement e tn-hoig pein wr stupid, were Ephesians stone-throwing he is narrated is ( ) ird ion and corruption of the air; the fact that that fact the air; the of corruption and ion v peri;plewv ei} kai' prosdeo;menov ti;tyhv, h= se se h= ti;tyhv, prosdeo;menov kai' ei} peri;plewv v =pr [ aaiwe' g;w, ou]k ge;rwn, kataliywyei'v o[ w=sper ave lame faith in this deed, as though he he though as deed, this in faith lame ave resembling a Mosossian dog the size of a of size the dog Mosossian a resembling of providence, “You have such need of of need such have “You providence, of ans had stoned an apparition. apparition. anshad an stoned thas made about Lucian’s Damis in his his in Damis Lucian’s about made thas f a wet nurse (nurse wet a f erted, attested to the story’s concoction concoction story’s the to attested erted, al the Ephesians discovered that the old the that discovered Ephesians the al and its happiness are restored in the the in restored are happiness its and gainst the eyes.” The motif of lame or lame of motif The eyes.” the gainst yau#ma about the story, which he considered considered he which story, the about wet-nurse, it confounded them with them confounded it wet-nurse, sses his disbelief, “For why had a a had why “For disbelief, his sses ska;zousa ricated for the reason that plagues, that reason the for ricated o[ra#tai, a]lla' kai' tou#to tou# tou#to kai' a]lla' o[ra#tai, of Apollonius that Eusebius set Eusebius that Apollonius of 69 CH CH Hia t' a]m' a]lla' au]cmo'n to'n ]Hli;av n h od a, Apollonius man, old the on

27.2). prosdeo;menov ti;tyhvprosdeo;menov ) in any respect it is not not is it respect any in ) Contestazione idered the the idered , 28. 28. , as e elh'v elh'v ) to to ) CEU eTD Collection u[eto'v o=ti ei] mh' dia' sto;matov lo;gou mou. mou. lo;gou sto;matov dia' mh' ei] o=ti u[eto'v pare;sthn wj{ Israhl, yeo'v o[ duna;mewn tw#n yeo'v o[ ku;riov Elijah. maintain islan the on buried were Achilles of bones the that abo tradition alternate an references scholiast The osdrd la b te od ( word the by clean considered (i law the to according unclean considered although and eat and drink, for there is a sound of the comi the of sound a is there for drink, and eat and 73 72 71 70 ( mouth my of word the by sh Ithere stand, whom before Israel, lives, of God A to announced Elijah where 17:1 Kgdms 3 references formin by but drought, the to end an brought Elijah end an bring not Apollonius] [sc. he does Why man]. was app it rather but an seen, actually but was that something real, not was dog] the [sc. it death, to plausibi story’s the discredits again scholiast The

told his companions to go to companions his back told the ship. to to decided he When sacrifices. and speeches funeral Acha the of tombs the visited He Ilium. in arriving orkv u aao' entj omj aao' e w# pa;n di;kaiov> trafhj# i=na u[pourgou;v, trofh#v twj# de' kayarou'v no;mwj, twj# me'n kayarou'v ou] ko;rakav, and the drought or “lack of heavenly moisture” ( moisture” heavenlyof “lack or drought the and Elijah’ outlined Arethas exordium Inthe narrative. 90 year the in 20) (July Elijah of festival the for scholiast the of part the on scripture of knowledge his ohse: sas n lvu Piotau’ V Philostratus’ Flavius on Essays Sophistes: Theios Poet? a Become to “How Grossardt, Peter cf. 160–67; Cycle Epic the and War Trojan the of Tradition The MBCB 305 (Leiden: Brill, 2009), 75–94. 75–94. 2009), Brill, (Leiden: 305 MBCB On the various legends concerning what became of A of became what concerning legends various the On Cf. […] [LXX]: 17:1 Kgdms 3 Schol. in VA in Schol. h=rwv parei#nai terateu;etai; soi? h=rwvterateu;etai; parei#nai tou# PGL PGL a/nikmon ou]rano'n thj# gei;toni ghj# di ] a]se;beian tw#n e]noi tw#n a]se;beian ] di ghj# gei;toni thj# ou]rano'n a/nikmon 71

After Apollonius expunged the plague in Ephesus, he Ephesus, in plague the expunged Apollonius After

‘ 72 ]Acille;wv o]sta# a]poteyh#nai ei]v th'n Leukh'n nh#son> pw#v nh#son> Leukh'n th'n ei]v a]poteyh#nai o]sta# ]Acille;wv s.v. that the is present at the empty tomb?” empty the at present is hero the that terateu;omai IV.11.1 (ined.) ( (ined.) IV.11.1 a' ipn lo o pohtv [ eb;h ek ebn t Yesbwn e]k Yesbi;thv o[ profh;thv o[ Hliou ei}pen kai' . . dia' sto;matov lo;gou mou lo;gou sto;matov dia'

lo;gov […] (Westerink, no. 65: 2.44,20–22). 2.44,20–22). 65: no. (Westerink, […] e]pi' tou# kolwnou# tou# kolwnou# tou# e]pi' The drought ends in 3 Kgdms 18:41 when Elijah tells Elijah when 18:41 Kgdms 3 in ends drought The ~ F (fol. 65r) ~ F (fol. ) that guided and commanded them to bring food to to food bring to them commanded and guided that ) ng of rain.” rain.” of ng (Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 20 Press, University Hopkins Johns Md.: (Baltimore, : Homer and Apollonius Visit the Mound of Achilles, of Mound the Visit Apollonius and Homer : 70 t Apollonii ita chilles’ body after his death, see Jonathan S. Burg S. Jonathan see death, his after body chilles’

a/nikmon ou]rano'n a/nikmon e]nw;pion au]tou#, ei] e/stai ta' e/th tau#ta dro;sov k dro;sov tau#ta e/th ta' e/stai ei] au]tou#, e]nw;pion 2 and was well acquainted with the biblical biblical the with acquainted well was and 2 lity, “Just like the old man who was stoned stoned was who man old the like “Just lity, all not be dew or rain for these years except forthese rain or dew be not all s miracles and focused on 3 Kgdms 17:2–6Kgdms 3 on focusedand miracles s ta ka;llista paragago;nti kai' diata;xanti lo;gwj, lo;gwj, diata;xanti kai' paragago;nti ka;llista ta ut the burial of Achilles, “It is also stated stated also is “It Achilles, of burial the ut eans with his travel companions and made and companions travel his with eans . Arethas had in fact delivered an oration an delivered fact in had Arethas . d Leuke. How, then, do you marvelously marvelously you do then, How, Leuke. d more unreal than the former [sc. the old old the [sc. former the than unreal more kou;ntwn kai' au}yiv ei]v to' kata' fu;sin e]pa;nodon> e]pa;nodon> fu;sin kata' to' ei]v au}yiv kai' kou;ntwn ).” visit the mound of Achilles, however, he however, Achilles, of mound the visit .e., unclean to eat [cf. Lev 11:15]), were 11:15]), Lev [cf. eat to unclean .e., arition. Thus the present dog was not not was dog present the Thus arition. i it a aprto? Te scholiast The apparition?” an into it g to the plague by means of speech like like speech of means by plague the to 70

]Acille;wv> 73 This reference shows a commanding a shows reference This hab, “As the Lord God of hosts, the hosts, of God Lord the “As hab, , ed. Kristoffel Demoen and Danny Praet, Praet, Danny and Demoen Kristoffel ed. , The placement of this scholion on scholion this of placement The resumed his travels, eventually travels, his resumed ou}n e]pi' tw#j kenotafi;wj o[ kenotafi;wj tw#j e]pi' ou}n ). He noted how the ravens, ravens, the how noted He ). ) kai' mh'n i[storou#si ta' i[storou#si mh'n kai' h#v Galaad pro'v Acaab, Zhj# Zhj# Acaab, pro'v Galaad h#v Ahab, “Go up, up, “Go Ahab, 01), 01), ” in in ” ess, ess, ai' ai' CEU eTD Collection Brill, 1995), 153–76. 153–76. 1995), Brill, Religions Eastern Near and Mediterranean of Hans Dieter Betz, “Secrecy in the Greek Magical Pap Magical Greek the in “Secrecy Betz, Dieter Hans e/rgwj? kai' lo;gwj kai' peripi;pteiv not see how you are caught in youryou in bot by own see snare not arecaught how accomp your of none permitted and Achilles of mound w night by sorcerer a being of acquitted be you can encou Apollonius’ to back refers scholiast the Here cloa and setting a such avoided have would sorcerer Vespasian with spoken had he that sorcery of charge

this argument when in in when argument this hm ktlb' ki md;a o# /gu o;o proshka;m tou;tou e/rgou tou# mhde;na kai' katalabw'n sh#ma island Leuke has its origins in the in origins its has Leuke island of the dead with sheep’s blood. sheep’s with dead the of neith he that and heroes to prayers Indians’ the of be him to appeared Achilles that claimed Apollonius a in if As conversation. nocturnal the of overtones Apollon that questions the of nature the around lay the deed performed alone and in the dead of night ( night of dead the in and alone performed deed the several folia is out of the question. thequestion. o of isout folia several scholia the while however, 2.4]); § [see III.50.1 76 75 74 in text the fol.65r relevant to adjacent in the scholiast’s sarcastic question (cf. (cf. question sarcastic scholiast’s the in scholiast was already familiar with the story; eith story; the with familiar already was h scholiast in cubits five Achilles, of appearance subsequent mistaken miracles (miracles mistaken very own tomb ( tomb own very that statement his however, Achilles; of burial the o yt ecie te perne f cils Te n The in Achilles. claimed Apollonius of appearance the described yet not Necromancy r hs a a eod edn, r e led ke th knew already source. he or reading, second a was this or Homer, to is reference The lack a shows 69.33 Laur. of scribe the occasion On Schol. in VA VA in Schol. 74 h shlats eeec t te rdto o Achil of tradition the to reference scholiast’s The The story of the ghost of Achilles was the fourth fourth the was Achilles of ghost the of story The

(Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2001), 168 2001), Press, University Princeton (Princeton: VIII.7.7 (= Kayser, 154,24) ( 154,24) Kayser, (= VIII.7.7 para' twj# i]di;wj au]tou# mnh;mati fainome;nh mnh;mati au]tou# i]di;wj twj# para' CH 28.1–29.1). Eusebius did not reference any alterna any reference not did Eusebius 28.1–29.1). VA VA Od. IV.16.2, when he told his companions about the ear the about companions his told he when IV.16.2, II77 plois lie i hs rte defense written his in claimed Apollonius VIII.7.7 ~ F (fol. 155r). On the importance of secrecy in l in secrecy of importance the On 155r). (fol. F ~ 11.25–36; on necromantic pits, see esp. Daniel Ogd Daniel esp. see pits, necromantic on 11.25–36;

75 But if this was not necromancy, Eusebius asked, wh asked, Eusebius necromancy, not was this if But Aithiopis nu;kta de;>) de;>) nu;kta , ed. Hans G. Kippenberg and Guy G. Stroumsa, SHR 6 SHR Stroumsa, G. Guy and Kippenberg G. Hans ed. , VA CH IV.11.1has somewhat since peculiar is Philostratus ocso my e ipae b svrl ie, n er an lines, several by misplaced be may occasion n , which is known primarily from the prolegomena prolegomena the from primarily known is which , 28.1). But the bones of contention for Eusebius Eusebius for contention of bones the But 28.1). of precision in his placement of scholia (e.g., (e.g., scholia of placement his in precision of yri,” in in yri,” 71 kai' pw#v to' go;hvto' pw#v kai'

er he backtracked after reading after backtracked he er er dug ’ ditch nor raised the spirit spirit the raised nor ditch Odysseus’ dug er the ghost of Achilles appeared beside his his beside appeared Achilles of ghost the nter with the ghost of Achilles: “And how “And Achilles: of ghost the with nter nticipation of accusations of necromancy of accusations of nticipation Secrecy and Concealment: Studies in the History History the in Studies Concealment: and Secrecy CH h word h and deed?” –69. –69. ius put to Achilles and the necromantic the and Achilles to put ius cause he offered a prayer in the manner manner the in prayer a offered he cause ked their art under the cover of night. night. of cover the under art their ked nv onn;? [a# o=pwv o[raj#v koinwno;n? enov ih, eie h tm. t em the seems It tomb. the beside eight, lices in this deed to approach? Do you Do approach? to deed this in lices e ee yu oref rie a the at arrived yourself you even hen 29.1)? The scholiast makes precisely precisely makes scholiast The 29.1)? publicly in a sanctuary, whereas a a whereas sanctuary, a in publicly soy rm oe te polemical other some from story e ote more properly refers to what what to refers properly more ote ) is somewhat similar the statement the similar somewhat is ) e’ otuos rnlto t the to translation posthumous les’

yau#ma e]kfeu;xhj nukto'v kai' au]to'v to' ]Acille;wv ]Acille;wv to' au]to'v kai' nukto'v e]kfeu;xhj n ueis ctlge of catalogue Eusebius’ in ate antique magic, see esp. esp. see magic, antique ate 76

en, en, te traditions about traditions te Greek and Roman Roman and Greek { o=pwv thquake and thquake against the the against VA schol. in VA in schol. } 5 (Leiden: (Leiden: 5 IV.16.2, seautw#j seautw#j y was y o of ror

CEU eTD Collection Byzantine Humanism Byzantine et cnuy y Fonki by century tenth codex the 64–65); grecs,” manuscrits (“Les critique by accepted wasinitially and century thetenth of transports from the pyre to the island Leuke (Leuke island be the to pyre the sisters, from transports her and Muses the with arriving Thetis, lay and Antilochus bury the “Then follows: Trojans the off fought Odysseus while ships, the to af ensued Achilles of body the for struggle great a ascribed to the Muses and the Nereids, the Muses ne Muses the Nereids, the and Muses the to ascribed th and burial, received indeed had he that answered reciev he whether Achilles, of burial the concerned tex ancient several s knowingwas the which unfortunately one way no of in made are tradition alternate otne t visit. to continued See A. Severyns, Severyns, A. See Lettres,” 1977), here ll. 198–200; cf. M. L. West, L.West, M. cf. 198–200; ll. here 1977), Lettres,” Mou;saiv kai' tai#v a]delfai#v yrhnei# to'n pai#da> kai' met kai' pai#da> to'n yrhnei# a]delfai#v tai#v kai' Mou;saiv BCLSMP BCLSMP 79 78 77 the to Eusebiu accusations the to similar remarkably again bu ask, to man wise a for fitting is it which about and divine certain about inquire not you would “why god the on you to reporting is Achilles] [sc. he if questio of line Apollonius’ considers scholiast The “On the Fragment of Proclus’ Abstract of the Epic C Epic the of Abstract Proclus’ of Fragment the “On slaughtered at Achilles’ tomb. slaughteredtomb. at Achilles’ dtd umr o Pols tx, hc ws lo sum also was which text, Proclus’ of summary edited and none other than Arethas who conceived of and commis and of conceived who Arethas than other none features codicological the on Based 305–34. (1883): parallels between codex 239 of Photios’ Photios’ of 239 codex between parallels n h latter’s the in The reference is to Homer, Homer, isto reference The Proclus from derive to thought are prolegomena The /et ]nilc; t y;tui a' on er' tu ]A tou# nekro'n to'n kai' ya;ptousi te ]Anti;loco;n e/peita Schol. in VA in Schol. punya;nhj a]lla' tau#ta?punya;nhj y kai' tina a]po;rrhta; mh' ti; soi, a]nafe;retai; yeou'v ei]v Nem. Nem. Iliad

The genie Achilles granted Apollonius five question five Apollonius granted Achilles genie The 37 [1951]: 279–320). Severyns’ hypothesis, which re which hypothesis, Severyns’ 279–320). [1951]: 37 4.49 are reflective of the same tradition, less dir less tradition, same of the arereflective 4.49 in the famous (Marc. gr.454). (Marc. A Venetus famous the in Recherches sur la Chrestomathie de Proclus de Chrestomathie la sur Recherches ] d E]e;w pl;e fen' ]Acileu;v faenna'n pela;gei Eu]xei;nwj ] d e]n IV.16.4 (ined.) ( (ined.) IV.16.4 , 261–62. 261–62. , 79 č , “Scriptoria bizantini,” 106–7; cf. Wilson, Wilson, cf. 106–7; bizantini,” “Scriptoria , plois scn qeto cnend hte Poly whether concerned question second Apollonius’ Od. Od. ~ F (fol. 68r) 24.43–92. 24.43–92.

meta' tau#ta de' h]ro;mhn, ktl.> h]ro;mhn, de' tau#ta meta' Bibliotheca Bibliotheca some scholars, fell by the wayside after J. Irigoin J. after wayside the fell by scholars, some “ Iliad was eventually dated more precisely to the middle middle the to precisely more dated eventually was ycle contained in the Codex Venetus of the of Venetus Codex the in contained ycle f ac g. 5, . eeys yohszd ht it that hypothesized Severyns A. 454, gr. Marc. of and the prolegomena in Marc. gr. 454, see D. B. Mon B. D. see 454, gr. Marc. in prolegomena the and 72 ’ and and ei]v th'n Leukh'n nh#sonLeukh'n th'n ei]v sioned the work (see “Aréthas et le le et “Aréthas (see work the sioned a' tau#ta e]k th#v pura#v ei]v th'n Leukh'n nh#son diakomi;z nh#son Leukh'n th'n ei]v pura#v th#v e]k tau#ta a' Chrestomathy aie b Pois ( Photios by marized

s,” the scholiast again addresses Apollonius, Apollonius, addresses again scholiast the s,” Aithiopis t these things?” The scholiast’s question is question scholiast’s The things?” these t ter the hero’s death; Ajax carried his body his carried Ajax death; hero’s the ter ning as an example of sheer stupidity, “for “for stupidity, sheer of example an as ning cille;wv proti;yentai. kai' Ye;tiv a]fikome;nh su'n su'n a]fikome;nh Ye;tiv kai' proti;yentai. cille;wv ed burial as the poets described. Achilles described. poets the as burial ed , BFPL 170 (Paris: Société d’Édition “Les Belles Belles “Les d’Édition Société (Paris: 170 BFPL , lied on a dating of the manuscript to the first hal first the to manuscript the of dating a on lied 77 s leveled against Philostratus’ narrative. narrative. Philostratus’ against leveled s ver came to the to came ver choliast’s source. choliast’ssource. eid Te eeat asg rn as runs passage relevant The behind. According to this post-Iliadic traditionpost-Iliadic this to According wails her son, whom she afterwards afterwards she whom son, her wails t a fr h dre wih h poets the which dirges the for as at, ineffable secrets and all those things things those all and secrets ineffable out the dead body of Achilles, while Achilles, of body dead the out ts and scholiastic corpora; there is is there corpora; scholiastic and ts ectly in the former, but quite clearly clearly quite but former, the in ectly ,” ,” coas f Byzantium of Scholars ei#a kai' oi{a ei]ko'v a/ndra sofo'n a/ndra ei]ko'v oi{a kai' ei#a , or more precisely what is considered an considered is what precisely more or , Sc gnrl eeecs o this to references general Such . CQ s about . The first question first The Troy. about s 53 (2003): 1–14, esp. 13. 13. esp. 1–14, (2003): 53 ) th#v e]mplhxi;av> ei] e]mplhxi;av> th#v Biblioteca ).” tumulus 78 Pindar’s cdx 3) O the On 239). codex , Venetus 194; Lemerle, 139–40; , but the Nereids Nereids the but ea a been had xena Ol. { published his his published Iliad v d’Homère,” d’Homère,” } 2.79–80 ga'r ga'r ,” ,” JHS of the the of was was ro, ro, ei 4 f f . . CEU eTD Collection began speaking to him in the beganGreek in speakinghim to language. depart; to interpreter the ordered and hand the by Philostratu interpreter. an through king Indian the discover first reader the that here is It Phraotes. Laur.adcommentator directly whichin the in 69.33 (Leiden: Brill, 2009), 183–84. 183–84. 2009), Brill, (Leiden: Apo Vita Philostratus’ Flavius on Essays Sophistes: 3.6 this point not rubbish and tall tales?” tall and rubbish not point this thing these are Philostratus, how, And interpreter! thin all understand to able is who one “The author: an considers he what with issue takes scholiast The

conduct me from here?” here?” from me conduct fre be to is Apollonius that announced has he after 82 81 80 kind” ( ofthis i is seen’ not or seen whether ‘gods with converses scandal,” complete a it “Isn’t omniscience. alleged perhap was what to appealed Eusebius matter this On § 3.3); however, he neglected to include in his edi his in include to neglected he however, 3.3); § e]le;gcontai?o ei}ta au]to;n. metaskeua;sonta to'n a]gnoei# nu#n pw#v o=ra Ethiopia. oi{v singular verbs, as well as the example with the voc the with example the as well as verbs, singular oei baig hlsrts o te anr n whic Thespesion, with discussion his during conversation in manner the for Philostratus blaming polemic add directly not does scholiast the comment this in e[te;ran metatiyei'v zh;thsin. metatiyei'v e[te;ran The scholiast uses a similar argument (and similar (and argument similar a uses scholiast The The Eulogy: Versus “Irony Schirren, Thomas Cf. Schol. in VA VA in Schol. F) SCHOLIA ADDRESSING PHILOSTRATUS ADDRESSING SCHOLIA kato;pin soi peri' ]Apollwni;ou teyrulhme;na, Filo;strat teyrulhme;na, kato;pin soi peri' ]Apollwni;ou Schol. in VA Schol.in u[f ] u[f [aj on aartn Aol;in o hto a]pofero;me h{tton to' ]Apollw;nion kata;raton to'n o[ra#j h frt ntne cus uig plois discus Apollonius’ during occurs instance first The

In Kayser’s edition there is but a single scholion scholion single a but is there edition Kayser’s In ( up(o) 81 ~ F (fol. 149v). (I have removed Kayser’s punctuat Kayser’s removed have (I 149v). (fol. F ~ Kayser included a number of scholia addressed to P to addressed scholia of number a included Kayser VI.20.7 (= Kayser, 120,26) ( 120,26) Kayser, (= VI.20.7 CH F) II.27.1( (ined.) 28.2). e[rmhnei# tw#j ]Indw#j e]ntugca;nei> kai' pw#v ou] lh#rov kai lh#rov ou] pw#v kai' e]ntugca;nei> ]Indw#j tw#j e[rmhnei# Schol. in VA VA in Schol. ~ F (fol. 118v). 118v). (fol. F ~ 80

VII.40 (= Kayser, 149,6) ( 149,6) Kayser, (= VII.40 keleu;sav a]pelyei#n to'ne[rmhne;a> a]pelyei#n keleu;sav u[polabw'n ktl.> u[polabw'n 82 The scholiast’s use of of use scholiast’s The

ed from his chains and moved to the free prison, “W prison, free the to moved and chains his from ed llonii language) when in book VII Apollonius asks the gua the asks Apollonius VII book in when language) 73 Vita Apollonii Apollonii Vita

, ed. Kristoffel Demoen and Danny Praet, MBCB 305 MBCB Praet, Danny and Demoen Kristoffel ed. , u] teratei#ai ta' th#v a]lazo;nov e]paggeli;av e]k tou;twn tou;twn e]k e]paggeli;av a]lazo;nov th#v ta' teratei#ai u] s that Apollonius had been conversing with with conversing been had Apollonius that s to Apollonius’ astonishment, Phraotes then then Phraotes astonishment, Apollonius’ to s you have babbled about Apollonius up to up Apollonius about babbled have you s tion of the of tion ) ) s recounted how Phraotes took Apollonius Apollonius took Phraotes how recounted s gnorant about so much, and asks questions questions asks and much, so about gnorant egregious inconsistency on the part of the the of part the on inconsistency egregious ative o=ra to'n ma;taion toutoni' Filo;straton, w[v w[v Filo;straton, toutoni' ma;taion to'n o=ra dresses Philostratus by name. by dressesPhilostratus the leader of the Naked Ones (Ones Naked the leaderof the Eusebius remarked, “that the man who who man the “that remarked, Eusebius gs converses with the Indian through an through Indian the with converses gs ress the author. The remark is a typical typical a is remark The author. the ress o> wv ]agi hv [oesw t' l;o ef ] e]f lo;gon to'n u[poye;sewv th#v a]pa;gei pw#v non> shmai;nwn> ion after after ion s his favorite ax to grind, Apollonius’ Apollonius’ grind, to ax favorite his s Aolnu cags h tpc of topic the changes Apollonius h katage;laste that mentions Philostratus, although although Philostratus, mentions that as Metabiographical Fiction,” in in Fiction,” Metabiographical as e? VA o=ra ) o[ pa;nta ginw;skein e]paggello;menov e]paggello;menov ginw;skein pa;nta o[

hilostratus with second personsecond with hilostratus ~F (fol. 31v) kato;pin in wt te nin king Indian the with sions ; the manuscript in fact contains a a contains fact in manuscript the ; any of the polemical scholia scholia polemical the of any ) o[ pa;nta e/cwn sunie;nai e/cwn pa;nta o[ mentioned above (see (see above mentioned indicates that he has he that indicates ' teratologi;a ta' teratologi;a ' gumnoi; ho will ho (Muel, (Muel, Theios Theios ) of ) rd, rd, CEU eTD Collection certain places altogehter, but visits others: this this others: visits but altogehter, places certain e fact in but power, prognostic of full quite be to c approaching by and ambiguous statement the making i this that see not you “Do responds, scholiast The to predict future events (cf., e.g., e.g., (cf., future events predict to recognize the obvious charlatanism of Apollonius. of Apollonius. recognize charlatanism the obvious (see IV.44.2 perso second the of subject the is he that clear is does scholiast the Although happen.” not and happen ambigu the with event future some predicted and sky 84 83 before mark punctuation introduction the to statement. Philostratus’ prior mind in passages specific plhrw#n God’s omnipresence ( omnipresence God’s of prayer opening the of form the in notably ages, and that it was thus only proper for humans to visi proper to only washumans andthus it for that Ethiopi to travelled but heavens, the in time their sanctuaries in living for him criticized who those simi for again Philostratus out calls scholiast The languages, human all understand could he that Damis yourself, Philostratus, do not want Apollonius to c to Apollonius want not do Philostratus, yourself, toig banau;sou tho even that e]pifoitaj#> absurd was it Apollonius to According de' toi#v ]Apollw;ni to;pwn, Filo;strate, a]pofoita#j bou;lei, au]to'v oi{on ou]c ] a]ll scholiast is the fact that Apollonius would need an need would Apollonius that fact the rea is scholiast the But Achilles. of ghost the asked Apollonius that argument same the using omniscience, charlatan Apollon questions numerous the out singled Eusebius CH gods would only be in one place at any given time: time: given any at place one in be only would gods app scholiast The gods. the all visit not did still

Schol. in VA VA in Schol. GLRBP 14–15, but unlike the scholiast Eusebius provided provided Eusebius scholiast the unlike but 14–15, toi#v a]noh;toiv prognwstikh#v duna;mewv e/mplewv ei}nai, ei}nai, e/mplewv e]kba;sewv ] m kay o[po;teron lo;gou a]perga;sasyai th#v tou# duna;mewv prognwstikh#v a]noh;toiv toi#v pro'v kai' lo;gon to'n ga'r e]pamfoteri;zwn lo;gon? a]ndro'v Schol. in VA in Schol. were common in both late antiquity, particularly i particularly antiquity, late both in common were At the conjunction of a solar eclipse and a clap of clap a and eclipse a solar of conjunction the At

s.v. kato;pin IV.40.4 (ined.) ( (ined.) IV.40.4 infra IV.43.1 (ined.) ((ined.) IV.43.1 ) and elsewhere, the commentator blames Philostratu blames commentator the elsewhere, and ) o[ pantacou# parw'n kai' ta' pa;nta plhrw#npa;nta ta' kai' parw'n pantacou# o[ . . o=ra 83 , which, if needed at all, is preferable.) Presumab preferable.) is all, at needed if which, , This is in fact the very same argument marshalled marshalled argument same very the fact in is This poreu;ontai me'n e]v Ai]yiopi;an, ktl.> Ai]yiopi;an, e]v me'n poreu;ontai schol. in VA VA in schol.

e/stai ti, e/fh, me;ga kai' ou]k e/stai>ou]k kai' me;ga e/fh, ti, e/stai IV.43) that the scholiast had in mind. mind. in had thatthescholiast IV.43) is vulgar and vagabond wisdom.” Descriptions of dei of Descriptions wisdom.” vagabond and vulgar is ears to criticize what he perceives as Apollonius’ as perceives he what criticize to ears the Greek Orthodox church, where the epithet is ref is epithet the where church, Orthodox Greek the laim such a thing as this. A god who fills all thin all fills who god A this. as thing a such laim ugh the gods visited all earthly places and every n every and places earthly all visited gods ughthe “Someone uninitiated might consider this wisdom, bu wisdom, this consider might uninitiated “Someone 74 run a#a a' ]utk# sofi;;av. a]gurtikh#v kai' tau#ta arou#n on a]pofai;nein. yeo'v ga'r pa;nta plhrw#n, pa;ntwn me'n me'n pa;ntwn plhrw#n, pa;nta ga'r yeo'v a]pofai;nein. on

veryone is ready to bring it to completion in in completion to it bring to ready is veryone n the writings of , and the middle middle the and Chrysostom, John of writings the n t the gods t their sanctuaries. in by saying that the gods did not spend all of all spend not did gods the that saying by n singular verb. As in the scholion on on scholion the in As verb. singular n lar reasons when Apollonius responded to responded Apollonius when reasons lar s the statement of a deceitful man? For by by For man? deceitful a of statement the s a, Olympus, and Athos visiting mankind, mankind, visiting Athos and Olympus, a, interpreter when in in when interpreter ). ). not mention Philostratus specifically, it it specifically, Philostratus mention not ous words “Something momentous will will momentous “Something words ous even though he had not learned them. them. learned not had he though even he levelled against the five questions questions five the against levelled he ius put to Phraotes as evidence of his his of evidence as Phraotes to put ius ) ) l scandal for both Eusebius and the the and Eusebius both for scandal l ontradiction he seems to the ignorant the to seems he ontradiction tou#to kai' be;bhlov a\n e]no;mise sofi;av sofi;av e]no;mise a\n be;bhlov kai' tou#to of the interpreter that contradict contradict that interpreter the of thunder Apollonius looked up to the the to looked up Apollonius thunder his readers with several references. references. several with readers his a]nti;fasin u[pekfe;rwn dokei# u[pekfe;rwn a]nti;fasin h' h' a]stocou;shv.

o d' a' av e=toimov pa#v kai' de' to' ly it is Apollonius’ alleged ability ability alleged Apollonius’ is it ly ) ou]c o[raj#v dolerou# dolerou# o[raj#v ou]c s for his inability to to inability his for s VA ~ F (fol. 81r) ~ I.19.1–2 he told told he I.19.1–2 by Eusebius in Eusebius by ~ F (fol. 80v). 80v). (fol. F ~ 84

view that the the that view ty as ty ation, men men ation, lective of of lective gs leaves leaves gs pa;nta pa;nta { t you you t a/n VA } ,

CEU eTD Collection Tigellinus, he unrolled it andfound nothing a Tigellinus,but he unrolled it th When remark. Apollonius’ heard had who informant Apollonius had Tigellinus buffoons.” of “capers the hi couch to him advised who Apollonius, to feelings t witnessed Menippus When emperor. the of behalf on Rome of sanctuaries The Rome. through swept catarrh of Apollonius have him?” reverence for ofhad Apollonius such could how For Apollonius. to well-disposed modestly thi these “From in, chimes again scholiast The him. Apolloniu fear began to Tigellinus Philostratus, to Gu Praetorian the of prefect brutal the Tigellinus, ysgt (eyesight Apollo that here made accusation The arts.” magical w are these as things such reason which for it, saw u quickly, it erase even didn’t he But manner? this o word a without it refute could deed what genuine, the of notice take even not do you event this From Philost over all written sorcery sees scholiast The 86 85 ( divination the of fulfillment t as statement the of option either with accordance i te u d wrong?” do cup the did “Wh asks, and sarcasm characteristic his to reverts th cup a apart split and table dinner Nero’s struck au]to'n ei}cen? au]to'n

ai]dhmo;nwv diakei#syai pro'v ]Apollw;nion. pw#v ga'r o[ pe o[ ga'r pw#v ]Apollw;nion. pro'v diakei#syai ai]dhmo;nwv o]fyalmw#n parapoi;hsin ga'r h[ ku;lixh]di;khsen?h[ ga'r

Schol. in VA VA in Schol. Schol. in VA VA in Schol. co. n VA in Schol. toi#v magganeu;ousi ta' toiau#ta. ta' toi#v magganeu;ousi parap ble;pontov tou# th'n mh' ei] ou]de'h]fa;nisen, de'ta;ca a a]lhyei;av lo;gwj a]pele;gxai mh' pra#gma ti; grammatei#on, g suni;hv a]ndro'v tou# th#v tou;tou a]po' ou]de' Filo;strate,

hrl atr h lgtigbl src te u out cup the struck lightning-bolt the after Shortly aaohsv o/qin parapoih;sav ~ F (fol. 81v). 81v). (fol. F ~ IV.43.2[b] (ined.) ( (ined.) IV.43.2[b] IV.43.2[a] (ined.) ( (ined.) IV.43.2[a] V4. (nd) ( (ined.) IV.44.2 ~ F (fol. 81v). 81v). (fol. F ~ ); these undoubtedly belong to the same scholiast. the same );these belong to scholiast. undoubtedly 85 o ln atr h lgtigbl src bt i n did but struck lightning-bolt the after long Not a]kou;sav de' Tigelli#nov ktl.> Tigelli#nov de' a]kou;sav sitoume;nou ga'r tou# Ne;rwnov ktl.> Ne;rwnov tou# ga'r sitoume;nou i vr smla t ta i te coin on scholion the in that to similiar very is ) e/kbasiv

]eitw Tglinv o grammatei#on> to' Tigelli#nov a]neli;ttwn ~ F (fol. 82r) ) came to pass three days later when a bolt of ligh of bolt a when later days three pass to came ) 75

riergazo;menov pa;nta pa;nta riergazo;menov 86 blanksheet of paper. s and reconsidered bringing charges against against charges bringingreconsidered and s ard, received word of the story. According According story. the of word received ard,

at he held in his hands. Here the scholiast scholiast the Here hands. his in held he at holly the product of those who deceive by by deceive who those of product the holly he fulfillment cannot miss the mark.” The mark.” the miss cannot fulfillment he y was Nero not struck, how unjust? What unjust? how struck, not Nero was y nless he forged the sight of the one who one the of sight the forged he nless au’ artv: Piotau, o fool! you “Philostratus, narrative: ratus’ s anger and forgive the gods for enjoying for gods the forgive andanger s f truth except to obliterate the writing in writing the obliterate to except truth f man’s sorcery! For if the document was document the if For sorcery! man’s ngs it appears as a lie that Tigellinus is Tigellinus that lie a as appears it ngs ) e]k tou;twn qeu#dov a]pofai;netai to' Tigelli#non Tigelli#non to' a]pofai;netai qeu#dov tou;twn e]k

is oeo foe wt Tigellinus’ with fooled somehow nius one who investigated all the dealings the all investigated who one filled up with people offering prayers prayers offering people with up filled ruh t cut oehr ih an with together court to brought his he became angry and voiced his his voiced and angry became he his e informant handed his document to to document his handed informant e ) f i hns Nr fl il when ill fell Nero hands, his of kai' ti; mh' e]blh;yh e]kei#nov, w[v a/dikon? ti; ti; a/dikon? w[v e]kei#nov, e]blh;yh mh' ti; kai' oih;sav o/qin> o=per polu' para' para' polu' o=per o/qin> oih;sav ohtei;av. ei] ga'r ou] di;kaion to' to' di;kaion ou] ga'r ei] ohtei;av. u]to' a]ll ] h\ ou=twv a]fani;sai? a]fani;sai? ou=twv h\ ] a]ll u]to' ‘ ]Apollwni;ou sebasmi;wv pro'v pro'v sebasmi;wv ]Apollwni;ou VA ) e]mbro;nthte, V1. ( IV.10.2 t tie Nero, strike ot kata' kata' tning tning CEU eTD Collection story seemed rather incredible even Philostratus to storyrather incredible seemed h but briefly, it discussed and text same the cited time the at drizzling was it since girl the in life 87 fire was struggling against the of thickness the wafire against was struggling full is body a whenever fire, a by warmed been have air the in vapor into it turning then and little by wont to happen when bodies are still alive—because alive—because still are bodies when happen to wont rain of drops the from wet was face her and raining he of feebleness the by or sleep deep a by overcome d ever hardly have you as Philostratus, done, “Well miracle the of refutation scholiast’s The missing. cert is it and visible are line last the from words w scholion the of line last the in text the of Most

o icue a atrae xlnto fr h mirac death” “apparent the from awakening an as resuscitation for explanation alternate an included not d Jesus-Apollonius the in splash bigger a made have d Jairus’ of raising (the dead the raising Jesus of h girl Roman young the of resuscitation Apollonius’ truth!” you you Even “See! scholiast, the from interjection ou]k ei]v a]lh;yeiav.ei]v ou]k yermo;thtov fusikh#vyermo;thtov with the words “You are quite right, Socrates!” (Socrates!” right, quite are “You words the with in the scholia of Arethas, e.g., the previously men previously the e.g., Arethas, of scholia the in

Schol. in VA VA in Schol. /tn ]e#, ]ed an =ai aal;ha. [ ar t ga;r h[ a]ntagwnizome;nh e]xarai;wsin u=datovei]v pukno;thti kataklu;zhtai. u=dati a\n ] e]peid e]k i]dei#n, ta' e/stin peri' kai' te oi{o;n e]kyumiw;shv, a]e;ra ei]v le ei}ta kai' u[grwj# qeka;dov th#v a]po' th tw#j a]pomacome;nhv sumpi;ptein> fusikh#v swma;twn notizo mo;non qeka;si e]pizw;ntwn tai#v tou#to prosw;pou ei]wyo'v tou# kai' u=ontov a\n ga'r katei;lh e]klu;sei h/toi ko;rh h[ ga'r ka;rwj e]xeipw;n. a]lhye'v co. n VA in Schol. 87 The final example occurs at the famous resuscitatio famous the at occurs example final The The introductory exclamation contains the same patr same the contains exclamation introductory The Philostratus suggested that Apollonius might have have might Apollonius that suggested Philostratus IV.45.1 (ined.) ( (ined.) IV.45.1 ~ F (fol. 82v). 82v). (fol. F ~ V4. (nd) ( (ined.) IV.45.2 ) was fighting off the moisture from the drizzle an drizzle the from moisture the off fighting was ) tou# dokou#ntov yana;tou> dokou#ntov tou#

[ qk;o ktl.> qeka;zoi w[v 76 ) and steam was rising from her face. Eusebius Eusebius face. her from rising was steam and i]dou' kai' au]to'v ei]v do;khsin katalogi;zei to'n ya;naton to'n katalogi;zei do;khsin ei]v au]to'v kai' i]dou' . It is possible to see (this) around bodies that that bodies around (this) see to possible is It .

as cut off in the rebinding process; only two two only process; rebinding the in off cut as ter causing rarefaction … .” tercausing … rarefaction e chose not to belabor the matter since the since matter the belabor to not chose e kalw#v ge su' poiw#n, Sw;kratev poiw#n, su' ge kalw#v tioned scholion on on scholion tioned himself ( himself aughter in particular) and probably would would probably and particular) in aughter il psil ta mr ta oe ie is line one than more that possible ainly is much more elaborate than Eusebius’: Eusebius’: than elaborate more much is , steam was rising (from her face)—as is is face)—as her (from rising was steam , rself reckon her death as opinion, not as not opinion, as death her reckon rself as a number of parallels to gospel stories stories gospel to parallels of number a as ) eclared the truth! For the girl had been had girl the For truth! the eclared ( ebates of late antiquity had Philostratus Philostratus had antiquity late of ebates of water. For, indeed, the power of the of power the indeed, For, water. of eu}ge, Filo;strate, mo;giv pote' to' to' pote' mo;giv Filo;strate, eu}ge, tou# dokou#ntov yana;toudokou#ntov tou# her natural body heat ( heat body natural her . . . ~ F (fol. 82v) ~ . F. . (fol. r own body. Otherwise, since it was was it since Otherwise, body. own r le. His wording of the miraculous miraculous the of wording His le. uov ryly;t sw;mata proyalfye;nta puro'v n miracle in book IV. The story of story The IV. book in miracle n i o# uov unmv h# tou# thj# du;namiv puro'v tou# oi CH onizing praise that is so common common so is that praise onizing pto tou# e[auth#v sw;matov> ou] sw;matov> e[auth#v tou# pto been able to see some spark of spark some see to able been me;nou, a]tmi'v a]pepe;mpeto, a]pepe;mpeto, a]tmi'v me;nou, 30.2). v ]uo;h yermo;thtov e]nupou;shv #v ptunou;shv kata' mikro;n, mikro;n, kata' ptunou;shv Apology d evaporating it little it evaporating d 27d, beginning beginning 27d, th#v e]nupou;shv e]nupou;shv th#v ) provoked an an provoked ) ). However, However, ). , , CEU eTD Collection [ a]rca'v ] kat tou# ei/h tiv u[fa;plwsi;v do;xhv e]nupou;shv Arethas and homosexuality, see Russo, Russo, see homosexuality, and Arethas Baldwi see employs, Arethas terms derogatory the on dedwrhme;nh a]kolou;ywv twj# e]nupo;nti to' oi]khth;rion oi]khth;rion to' e]nupo;nti twj# a]kolou;ywv dedwrhme;nh parrhsia;zousan,pa;nthj gnw me'n o[ e]lpi;dwn, crhstote;rwn u[mi#n ] e]f tw#n ta' moi oprs plois o eu’ icpe (cf. disciples Jesus’ to Apollonius compares Christia a makes he again yet And wonder.” cause to t suggests and diatribe his continues scholiast The comment could comment refer. nothing is there and 82v, fol. on text main the of foll that Musonius and Apollonius between encounter cont 82v fol. on scholion previous the that assured Philostratus’ “spark of life” (life” of“spark Philostratus’ essential within,” lies that heat natural “the mean sense The Arethas. of writings the in only attested 90 89 88 of use scholiast’s the is significant more Perhaps preference forTheomnestus’ declared boy-lovers his Are resembles strongly more even phrase initial the the come or them because to beggedwho those had by sa the for again life to dead the bring to miracles the as just body dead another on feat this perform

on Apollonius’ contention that the eyes cannot rece cannot eyes the that contention Apollonius’ on scholio lengthy the in particular in scholia, other II.35). k k ; I have not included this scholion here, see Kayser see here, this scholion haveincluded not I t of occurrences other three the are following The co Russo’s particular in Note 206,22–24. Rabe, See ]). ]). eruv ]ai#a tu kr;u aha' ]hgk;e, h e]nhrghko;tev, mayhtai' kuri;ou tou# a]nabiw#nai nekrou'v co. n VA in Schol. ]er;ao epi t; h ki ep alo nko# tou#to nekrou# a/llon ] e]p kai' mh' ti; e]pei' a]pecrh;sato. parakeklhme;noi h\ kai' au]yai;retoi e]pi' tou#to a]fwrmhko tou#to e]pi' parakeklhme;noikai' au]yai;retoi h\ 90 Schol. in VA Schol.in n ih o te iia sbet atr n a addit an and matter subject similar the of light In Schol. in Am. Schol.in

V4. cn. (ined.) cont. IV.45.2 IV.45.2 54 54 […] (1:67,3); Westerink, no. 56: […] […] 56: no. Westerink, (1:67,3); […] spinyh#ra th#v quch#v th#v spinyh#ra eu}ge, Filo;strate, mo;giv pote' to' a]lhye'v e]xeipw;n.pote' mo;giv to' a]lhye'v eu}ge, Filo;strate, mo;giv pote;, miare' kai' e]pa;rate, to' sautou# e]xei#pav.e]pa;rate, mo;givmiare' kai' pote;,

Contestazione

.

’s “Notae,” 182 (= 40,13). 40,13). (= 182 “Notae,” ’s he term in Arethas’ writings: Westerink, no. 6: 6: no. Westerink, writings: Arethas’ in term he . me'n e]pi' telei;wj thj# proslh;qei teyewme;nou, proslh;qei thj# telei;wj e]pi' me'n ;mhn a]nalabw'n th'n e]nupou#san kai' blepome;nhn semno;tht blepome;nhn kai' e]nupou#san th'n a]nalabw'n ;mhn n, “The Scholiast’s Lucian,” 227 and 229, respectiv 229, and 227 Lucian,” Scholiast’s “The n,

, 40–45; cf. Wilson, Wilson, cf. 40–45; , 77 rrection of Rabe’s faulty text (text faulty Rabe’s of rrection .

ko;rh u[po;n> ei]v yau#ma tw#j sumptw;mati sumptw;mati tw#j yau#ma ei]v u[po;n> ko;rh co. n VA in schol. a]perga;zetai

). n on fol. 36r, where the scholiast comments comments scholiast the where 36r, fol. on n hat “Apollonius abused the girl’s symptom symptom girl’s the abused “Apollonius hat 89 ke of truth, either because they had been been had they because either truth, of ke in the main text on fol. 83r to which this which to 83r fol. on text main the in of the term in the phrase here seems to to seems here phrase the in term the of ive any sleep if the mind cannot rest ( rest cannot mind the if sleep any ive This apparent medical jargon crops up in up crops jargon apparentmedical This h cmon verb compound the inues onto the next folio. Moreover, the the Moreover, folio. next the onto inues ly a more scientific way of expressing expressing of way scientific more a ly in the in thas’ vitriolic response to Lucian when when Lucian to response vitriolic thas’ disciples of the Lord who had worked worked had who Lord the of disciples yvoluntarily?” this do to decided had ows the resuscitation begins at the end the at begins resuscitation the ows duna;mewv, h{j u[pourgo'v kai' dia;konov h[ fu;siv fu;siv h[ dia;konov kai' u[pourgo'v h{j duna;mewv, n-pagan comparison, but this time he time this but comparison, n-pagan 1382 [ (1:348,2 Amores oa rfrne o the to reference ional ]o;sn wv i ep a]lhyei;aj ] e]p oi[ w[v e]poi;hsen, ;tev? ...: Wy i h nt then not he did “Why I.9.2.): Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars /toi u[po' tw#n proshko;ntwn proshko;ntwn tw#n u[po' /toi ~ F (fol. 83r) (fol.83r) ~ F : : ; z ]); ibid.: ibid.: ]); Contestazione e]nupei#nai

o=per ei] mh' th#v th#v mh' ei] o=per , 123. 123. , […] (1:356,23 (1:356,23 […] 88

, 41 n. 107); n. 41 , wih is which , ko;rh cari;sasye; cari;sasye; ely. On On ely. t is it VA a a

CEU eTD Collection VA his in work Othe 451. gr. Par. literature, apologetic Christian reread the the reread use to treatise Eusebius’ in arguments the put have position unique a in Arethas places This treatise. scholia. The earliest manuscript evidence for Euseb for evidence manuscript earliest The scholia. poin Eusebius of remarks polemical the with degre overlap the Arethas, of writings the in only attested characteristic s expressions vitriolic and polemical metaphors the of style overall the to addition In charact his and comments scholiast’s the for fodder treatise Eusebius’ read already had scholia the of margi the in appear comments whose scholiast the of pole the between parallels the Moreover, Christ. of dee and life the between parallels seen unavoidably that in the tenth-century a Christian reader of the of reader Christian a tenth-century the in that pno o Aolnu, n ee ls ta a Christi a that less even and Apollonius, of opinion

readers of the of readers . .

Given the wide range of opinions regarding the char the regarding opinions of range wide the Given VA Bibliotheca Bibliotheca after reading the the reading after VA from late antiquity and throughout the middle ages middle the throughout and antiquity late from (codex 39), Arethas is the only other identifiable other only the is Arethas 39), (codex CH , a a , terminus post quem post terminus * * * * * * 78

r than Photios, who briefly mentioned the the mentioned briefly who Photios, than r as the only author, ancient or medieval, to medieval, or ancient author, only the as

of Arethas and the presence of rare words words rare of presence the and Arethas of mical argumentation of Eusebius and that that and Eusebius of argumentation mical VA . This would also suggest, unless Arethas Arethas unless suggest, also would This . ius’ ius’ erization of Philostratus and Apollonius. and Philostratus of erization n ta ti plmcl ok evd as served work polemical this that and ds of Apollonius and the life and deeds deeds and life the and Apollonius of ds ts as well to Arethas as the author of the of author the as Arethas to well as ts ns of Laur. 69.33 suggest that the author the that suggest 69.33 Laur. of ns cholia, particularly the use of satirical satirical of use the particularly cholia, e to which the scholia in Laur. 69.33 69.33 Laur. in scholia the which to e would have automatically held a low low a held automatically have would CH an reader of the the of reader an of 914 for Arethas’ codex of the the of codex Arethas’ for 914 of is in Arethas’ collection of early early of collection Arethas’ in is acter of Apollonius expressed by expressed Apollonius of acter it cannot be assumed be cannot it reader of Eusebius’ of reader VA would have have would CEU eTD Collection e enough not is itself by scribe same the by copied t observation Sonny’s Adolf favor. its in much have library. Arethas and for confidently positing a copy of the the of copy a positing confidently for and Arethas 4 3 2 1 65 65 ]en# t' wn El;w nmz;ea ut;i ki yau kai' musth;ria nomizo;mena [Ellh;nwn tw#n ta' a]gennw#v hw ta tee r go raos o atiuig t attributing for reasons good are there that shown codicologically improbable. codicologicallyimprobable. scholars that “Arethas was not the only scholarly r scholarly only the not was “Arethas that scholars reason no indeed or reason good no “for Arethas of h which books of number the to reaction In scholia. fea those of basis the on solely Arethas to scholia reference to reference Arethas’scholia. t scholia polemical of group small a among scholion Gr the by practiced were that marvels and mysteries in polemical the with Thespesion addresses directly Thespesio by made remark a on commenting scholiast, 120,22), but this scholion is in fact nowhere to be to nowhere fact in is scholion this but 120,22), ikmje#, a/nyrwpe.diakwmwjdei#v, addresses the character with a diatribe vocative.diatribe a with character the addresses ch literary a engages it combattive; is it scholia: th those to similar features ofhas a that scholion Gree ancient of appraisal favorable a be to appears remark of kind the be to mind, my to seem, not does scholion this that probable not is it 69.33, Laur. lost a from descend that manuscripts two in rather Wilson, Wilson, vociferation Onthe Mueller, f manuscripts wrong the listed occasionally Kayser supra ). ). The proposal that Laur. 69.33 is an apograph of Are of apograph an is 69.33 Laur. that proposal The co. n VA in Schol. hs coin evs s sen ann ta cautio that warning stern a as serves scholion This Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars De Lesbonacte Grammatico Lesbonacte De sunh;ywv u[brizou;shv sunh;ywv 2 However, since the scholion does not appear in mar in appear not does scholion the since However, a/nyrwpe I2. (f Bke, 2) ( 127) Bekker, (cf. VI.20.6 L. o ti shlo Kye lse te ru FL group the listed Kayser scholion this For LS. ~ , see Baldwin, “The Scholiast’s Lucian,” 222–23. 222–23. Lucian,” Scholiast’s “The Baldwin, see , , 136. 136. ,

in in

VA VA , 110. 110. , III.58 (= Kayser, 65,10), which also does not appea not does also which 65,10), Kayser, (= III.58 CONCLUSION CONCLUSION or individual scholia, e.g., the scholion scholion the e.g., scholia, individual or 79

at scholars consider characteristic of Arethas’ scholars characteristic consider at 3 th#v ]Eleusi#ni teleth#v e]pilaboi;meya>teleth#v ]Eleusi#ni th#v Mueller thought it was Arethas, but this is this but Arethas, was it thought Mueller tures perceived as characteristic of Arethas’ of characteristic as perceived tures rce i aotohc ilge i directly it dialogue; apostrophic in aracter found in the margins of Laur. 69.33.Laur. of margins the in found a witn y rta. vn huh this though Even Arethas. by written was eader of his generation.” his of eader k mystery-cults, it is an excellent example excellent an is it mystery-cults, k vidence to conclude that Laur. 69.33 is an is 69.33 Laur. that conclude to vidence VA ave been attributed to the personal library library personal the to attributed been ave exemplar, which in turn descended from from descended turn in which exemplar, e coi o the on scholia he hat he thought showed characteristics of characteristics showed thought he hat ejcin D nt oddy aiie the satirize sordidly not “Do terjection hat Laur. 69.33 and Urb. gr. 124 were were 124 gr. Urb. and 69.33 Laur. hat eeks, man!” Rudolf Mueller cited this this cited Mueller Rudolf man!” eeks, Arethas would ever make given what given make ever would Arethas at all” N. G. Wilson rightly reminded reminded rightly Wilson G. N. all” at among the books of Arethas’ personal personal Arethas’ of books the among n regarding the Eleusinian mysteries, Eleusinian the regarding n thas’ codex of the of codex thas’ < i rqie we attributing when required is n ma > sta' gins of Laur. 69.33, but Laur.69.33, of gins s Bk Me, Kay) Muel, Bek, (so VA in Laur. 69.33 to to 69.33 Laur. in 4 However, I have have I However, kalw#v poiou;shv kalw#v r in F (see p. 65 n. 65 p. (see F in r VA S (= Kayser, Kayser, (= S turns out to out turns ) 1 ou]k The in in

CEU eTD Collection rather VII.2.1). than (see § 3.3) and peculiarities in Greek in (seeandpeculiarities style. 3.3) § Arethas. The formulae for referencing classical aut referencingclassical for formulae TheArethas. what is interests antiquarian and authors classical y rta (e.g., Arethas by p people, contemporary to references of handful the VA n the on proposal Mueller’s Rudolf hypothesis, Sonny’s Like ceil pee f orbrtv eiec fr Aret for evidence corroborative of piece credible a the of the on part Greeklanguage the knowledgeof th hence and scholion, the of misplacement scribe’s misidentif Kayser that realized is it once However, sch his in of use made Arethas treatise grammatical opud verb compound char just not are that forms linguistic of presence (e.g., literature biblical of citation co. n VA in schol. VIII.19.1) V.20.2; 21.2; IV.17, III.57.1; III.15.4; well acquainted with the works of Lucian( of works the with acquaintedwell orations were composed for Vespasian convincingly i convincingly Vespasian for composed were orations the of prolegomena Arethas’ in transmission the but arguments in the the in arguments t evidence supplementary as introduced further have u[polugi;zesyai o scholia the and 124 gr. Urb. in Chrysostom Dio on Aretha of library the from manuscript a of apograph scholia, e.g., the notion that Nero was responsible was Nero that notion the e.g., scholia, number a there are only Not interconnected. closely scholarship (scholarship inc contain occasionally both and scholia, Arethas’ scholia several in used are that name proper a and contain features that are consistent with those in in those with consistent are that features contain h ary f coi i Lu. 93 o tpc rangi topics on 69.33 Laur. in scholia of array The The polemical scholia also contain several of the s the severalof contain also scholia polemical The VA wih e ae n h bss f h shlo derive scholion the of basis the on made he which , II73) i adto t a ubr f oeia i polemical of number a to addition in VIII.7.32), schol. in VA VA in schol. ( schol. in VA in schol. e]nupei#nai CH co. n VA in schol. and the polemical scholia on the on scholia polemical the and I.3.1; IV.25.1, 2; VII.37); it is clear, however, t however, clear, is it VII.37); 2; IV.25.1, I.3.1; ( VIII.7.7), both of which are attested only in Areth in only attested are which of both VIII.7.7), co. n VA in schol. V1.; 52 ad hw smlr eore o and to recourse similar a show and 45.2) IV.10.2; schol. in in schol. schol. in VA in schol. V4.) n te spelling the and IV.45.2) 80 V1.; 32. h nis n h cfi ae the are coffin the in nails The 43.2). IV.10.3;

acteristic of but unique to Arethas, e.g., the the e.g., Arethas, to unique but of acteristic , the scholia on grammar and syntax (e.g., (e.g., syntax and grammar on scholia the , hors with a relative pronoun plus plus pronoun relativea with hors for banishing Dio ( Dio banishing for n wud xet o id n cdx of codex a in find to expect would one orrect cross-references and display subpar subpar display and cross-references orrect olia on Plato, fails to convince on its own. its on convince to fails Plato, on olia scholiast, the Lesbonax scholion becomes Lesbonaxbecomes scholion the scholiast, s. However, the prolegomena and scholia scholia and prolegomena the However, s. a’ novmn ( involvement has’ he close relationship between Eusebius’ Eusebius’ between relationship close he false historical datum that the kingship the that datum historical false manuscripts annotated by Arethas, e.g., e.g., Arethas, by annotated manuscripts at the scholion does not evince a poor poor a evince not does scholion the at ae, n crusacs ( circumstances and laces, dentifies Arethas as a reader of the of reader a as Arethas dentifies f aall bten hs croa of corpora these between parallels of e te prpit lma u t the to due lemma appropriate the ied n the on that Arethas had a hand in the scholia the in hand a had Arethas that III.50.1). Several of the scholia on the on scholia the of III.50.1). Several the n VA ame expressions and analogies used analogiesused and expressions ame . The polemical argumentation of argumentation polemical The . ng from grammar and syntax to to syntax and grammar from ng VA VA n ar 6.3 rv t be to prove 69.33 Laur. in nterjections and pejoratives pejoratives and nterjections aall h eape from examples the parallel fo Lsoa, whose Lesbonax, from d schol. in VA in schol. co. n VA in schol. hat the scholiast was scholiast the hat u[poluga;zesyai as’ writings. I writings. as’ co. n VA in schol. me;mnhtai V.27.1), VI.43.2 VI.43.2 indirect for VA . .

CEU eTD Collection 5 t invective Eusebius’ with overlaps scholia several pcfc asg fo the from passage specific of Lucian of study Arethas’ as time same the around yea the after sometime Arethas for copied was codex analyses scholiast. future all in mention deserves and library Furthermore, the relationship between Arethas’ scho Arethas’ between relationship the Furthermore, repro to scribe a commissioned or reproduced, often notes several but contributions, own Arethas’ be to 295 gr. Par. and 5694 Harley were (as scribe his by a was codex the that suggest would which Aristides, schol the resemble closely scholia the of character Arethas’ in shelved once was which manuscript a of do little be can there However, view. this confirms Philostratus’ Philostratus’ “enjoys a more flattering reputation than he deserv he than reputation flattering more a “enjoys own style byhis Arethas’ in them (e.g., reworking ear on heavily rely to tendency his with consistent (e polemic own scholiast’s the for fodder as served 11.1; 46.2; VIII.7.7). This apparent use of the the of use apparent This VIII.7.7). 46.2; 11.1; Wilson, Wilson,

This conclusion does little to change Wilson’s asse Wilson’s change to little does conclusion This Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars Life of Apollonius of Life , 135. 135. , Alexander

can no longer be ignored in discussions of Arethas of discussions in ignored be longer no can em t cnim hs view this confirm to seems 81

CH lier commentaries in his own scholia, often often scholia, own his in commentaries lier use of the Sopater scholia on Aristides). on use of the Sopater scholia ubt that Laur. 69.33 is indeed an apograph apograph an indeed is 69.33 Laur. that ubt could conceivably antedate Arethas, who who Arethas, antedate conceivably could 1 + Laur. 60.3). Many of the notes appear appear notes the of Many 60.3). Laur. + 1 .g., .g., es.” sc a ere ht t per the appears it that degree a such o personal library. The distribution and theand distribution The library.personal nnotated by Arethas himself, rather than than rather himself, Arethas by nnotated ons o rta’ novet n is and involvment Arethas’ to points lia and Eusebius’ and lia ia in Arethas’ codices of Lucian and and Lucian of codices Arethas’ in ia r 914, which places the codex roughly roughly codex the places which 914, r f rta a a ok olco and collector book a as Arethas of Samosata. The scholion alluding to a to alluding scholion The Samosata. duce, scholia from other manuscripts. manuscripts. other from scholia duce, schol. in VA in schol. 5 In fact Arethas’ scholia on the on scholia Arethas’ fact In ssment that as a scholiast Arethas Arethas scholiast a as that ssment

II.27.1; IV.10.2–3; 16.4 16.4 IV.10.2–3; II.27.1; ( co. n VA in schol. CH suggests that the that suggests III.50.1). ’ private ’ CH VA

CEU eTD Collection

s The editorialconventionsand scholion. following fo respective the margin right-hand the in included may be used with ease together with Kayser’s editio Kayser’s with together ease with used be may in round brackets, e.g., brackets, round in edition Kayser’s in numbers line and page relevant as well as edition, Loeb previous the of editor the occasion divisions section his that aware be should editio Leob the from numbers paragraph and section, prec have I reconstruct. to difficult-to-impossible di cut partially were scholia transcriptional of number a manuscript; to due notes marginal of handful (Zurich: Meyeri et Zelleri, 1844), 179–99, 79*–80*. 179–99, 1844), Zelleri, et Meyeri (Zurich: 1 the of f edition scholia 1844 those his of in Addenda” edition and small “Corrigenda a Philostrat is in follows “Notae What the among include to neglected Carl Ludwig Kayser, Kayser, Ludwig Carl F Florentinus Laurentianus 69.33 (s. x) (s. x) 69.33 Laurentianus Florentinus F ar Angleor enclose words that letters brackets <…> […] Square brackets enclose letters or words lost o lost words or letters enclose brackets Square […] damage to the manuscript (F) damagethe manuscript to Scholia Scholia inedita Flavii Philostratiin Flavii Philostrati quae supersunt: Philostrati juni Philostrati supersunt: quae Philostrati Flavii III.50.1 (= 63,12)(= III.50.1

APPENDIX . This has been done in order that this supplement this that order in done been has This .

82

eded each lemma as before with the book, book, the with before as lemma each eded igla are used in the scholia presented iglahere: the areused scholia in those of C. L. Kayser. References to the the to References Kayser. L. C. of those ally differ from those of F. C. Conybeare, Conybeare, C. F. of those from differ ally follow each reference to the text of Jones of text the to reference each follow off when the codex was rebound and are are and rebound was codex the when off n of the scholia on the the on scholia the of n lio numbers in Laur. 69.33 for each each for 69.33 Laur. in numbers lio n of Christopher P. Jones. The reader The Jones. P. Christopher of n i libros de Tyanensi Apollonio” and and Apollonio” Tyanensi de libros i fclis asd y aae o the to damage by caused fficulties

ia Apollonii Vita Vitam Vitam Apollonii oris Imagines, Callistrati DescriptionesCallistrati Imagines, oris o Lu. 93 wih Kayser which 69.33 Laur. rom e to be added e to r partially lost due to physical physical to due lost partially r . 1 hv ecue a excluded have I VA

. I have also also have I .

CEU eTD Collection

6 ______10–13 ______25 20 15 10 5

II.27.1 (= 36,15) ( 36,15) (= II.27.1 III.17.2 (= 50,26) ( III.17.2 ( 22,12) (= I.39.2 I.8 = 51) ( 65,10) (= III.58 V11a ( 6,5 ( 65,15) (= IV.1.1[a] (63,27) (= III.52 ( 63,12) (= III.50.1 (= I.35 19,25) ( up(o) au]tou# e]legcyh#nai> e]dedi;ei ga'r mh' to' o=moion ga'r e]dedi;ei Si;m mh' tw#j au]tou#to' e]legcyh#nai> qeudale;xandron a]peika;zei. de' spoudai;wn diagelw;ntwn e]pideiktiko'n kai' de' a/nyrwpon diagelw;ntwn spoudai;wn cudai;wn me'n tw#n e]pisurome;nwj, pollou'v o/qewv th#v fu;lwj a tw#j o]clagwgei#n ‘]Apollw;niov o[ ou}n me;ga ou] yhri;wj. tw#j a]r o[ oi{v boulome;nwn de' qucagwgei#syai me;n, e[wrako;twn ub' d;h t plhn ]eg;eyi a' usla ta' du;sploa kai' a/ploa.pa;nta kai' a]perga;zesyai pollh'n te di;nhn sumba'n pe;trav, au]tw#j katepeixa;sav ta'v pro'v steno;thta dia' ei}ta katarrhgnu;menon, u=dwr to' ta a]po' pa;lin kai' lh;xei, parapotami;aj thj# a]ntwyou;menon pe;traiv tai#v ga'r ei]ko'v wj ogj aacin o pson a' okaov [ e]k o[ Loukiano'v kai' pisto'n to' parascei#n lo;gwj tw#j ‘ [orn;eo ki t' /ua rs' bepui a' dido kai' kai' de'crw#ntai crusou# me'n lamba;nousi> ou]damw#v, tau ble;pousi cruso'n a/cura ta' a h}n> kai' e]pi;deixin u[pokrino;menoi ] kat mh' ge ei/ ]Apollw;nie, w} tou#to, Qeudalexa;ndrwj go;hta perifanw#v ei}nai fhsi'n ei}nai perifanw#v go;hta Qeudalexa;ndrwj soi soi peri' kai' lh#rov ou] pw#v kai' e]ntugca;nei> ]Indw#j tw#j e[rmhnei# Lucian, cf. Atocin ]okunw, /ao t# g;t g;ea tou gi;netai go;hti tw#j a/batov e]noikou;ntwn, ]Antio;ceian F || 12

fa(sin) fa(sin)

Filo;strate? teyrulhme;na, ]Apollwni;ou Alex. e]n oi{v e]stin, ktl.> e]stin, oi{v e]ne]ne]n e]n to' sto;ma tou# sto;ma tou# to' sto;ma to' to' sto;ma tou# sto;ma tou# to' sto;ma to' oi{v e]stin, ktl.> e]stin, oi{v ktl.> e]stin, oi{v oi{v e]stin, ktl.> e]stin, oi{v o' a#a ef, } aie# chmt, e]moi e]moi' crh;mata, crh;mata, basileu#, basileu#, w} w} e/fh, e/fh, tau#ta, tau#ta, soi' soi' o' a#a ef, } aie# chmt, e]moi e]moi crh;mata, crh;mata, basileu#, basileu#, w} w} e/fh, e/fh, tau#ta, tau#ta, soi' soi' keleu;sav a]pelyei#n to'n e[rmhne;a>e[rmhne;a> to'n to'n a]pelyei#n a]pelyei#n keleu;sav keleu;sav keleu;sav a]pelyei#n to'n e[rmhne;a>e[rmhne;a> to'n to'n a]pelyei#n a]pelyei#n keleu;sav keleu;sav h[ de' kurtwyei#sa ktl.>de'kurtwyei#sa h[ h[ h[ F || h[ h[ hv Atoe;v uhyv u[brizou;shv> u[brizou;shv> sunh;ywv sunh;ywv ]Antiocei;av ]Antiocei;av th#v th#v hv Atoe;v uhyv u[brizou;shv> u[brizou;shv> sunh;ywv sunh;ywv ]Antiocei;av ]Antiocei;av th#v th#v || 5 e' tiv oliv ini oxi o] enwt mo;non> mo;non> teynew#ta teynew#ta ou] ou] do;xein do;xein ei}nai ei}nai polloi#v polloi#v toi#v toi#v yeo'n yeo'n e' tiv oliv ini oxi o] enwt mo;non> mo;non> teynew#ta teynew#ta ou] ou] do;xein do;xein ei}nai ei}nai polloi#v polloi#v toi#v toi#v yeo'n yeo'n de' kurtwyei#sa ktl.>de'kurtwyei#sa ktl.>de'kurtwyei#sa de' kurtwyei#sa ktl.>de'kurtwyei#sa ]e' e e}o ktl.> ktl.> ei}don ei}don de' de' e]pei' e]pei' ]e' e e}o ktl.> ktl.> ei}don ei}don de' de' e]pei' e]pei'

22 22

sh;mwni sh;mwni cf. Acts 8:9–24. Acts cf.

[Ufa;sidov ktl.> ktl.>[Ufa;sidov [Ufa;sidov [Ufa;sidov ktl.> ktl.>[Ufa;sidov [Ufa;sidov F. )

o[po;soi e[a;lwsan. filocrhmati;aj filo;sofoi 83 ) ) [ . . . ] ] . . . [ tou;twnpisteu;sein? tiv a\n nou#n e/cwn

) toi#v para' to' cei#lov tou# potamou#> potamou#> tou# cei#lov to' toi#vpara'

]Apollw;nion, pro'v o`n kai' to'n to'n kai' o`n pro'v ]Apollw;nion, e]kplhttome;nwn thj# ye;aj, h/ kai' kai' h/ ye;aj, thj# e]kplhttome;nwn ) o[ pa;nta e/cwn sunie;nai u[f ] ] u[f sunie;nai e/cwn pa;nta o[

wni teratologi;a ta' kato;pin kato;pin ta' teratologi;a < ]ll ] oi[ nu#n th'n a]reth'n a]reth'n th'n nu#n oi[ ] ]ll

) Sa #ta dido;asi.#ta pa;yoi pa;yoi kai' au]to;v.

u;thv talanteuo;menon u;thv rsin# hd th'n h/dh Cristianw#n kai' tou#to polla;kiv polla;kiv tou#to kai' a]lazo;na. e]kplhttome;nwn, tw#n e]kplhttome;nwn, m' av magganei;av ta'v mh' # > u]cmhrw#j kai' a]pros- kai' u]cmhrw#j kuoulko'v e]nayu;rei e]nayu;rei kuoulko'v oatn ov ] tw#j e]n o`v mosa;twn, d' a/cura> a/cura> a/cura> de' de' de' '' ' e a/cura> de' ;mena proyu;mwv proyu;mwv ;mena para' krhpi#da krhpi#da para' pro'v au]tw#n au]tw#n pro'v

) i[kano'v i[kano'v ) me;ga

60v 60r 46r 31v 18v 16r 62r 61v

0

CEU eTD Collection ______

______13 25 20 15 10 5 18 V4. ( 8,0 ( 83,10) (= IV.40.4 IV.3.2 IV.10.2 (= 68,13) ( 68,13) (= IV.10.2 (= IV.6 66,33) ( (83,37) (= IV.43.1 (71,12) (= IV.16.4 ( 68,29) (= IV.11.1 IV.10.3 (= 68,19) ( 68,19) (= IV.10.3 65,19)(= IV.1.1[b]

cf. 3 Kgdms 17:1. ei] : : osv ewatti wv [ aa su bulti teratei;a? bou;letai sou# para' h[ w[v seswma;twtai, no;sov punya;nhj a]lla' tau#ta?punya;nhj o kai' yei#a kai' tina a]po;rrhta; mh' ti; soi, a]nafe;retai; e]pifoitaj#> banau;sou toigarou#n tau#ta kai' so a]gurtikh#v tau#ta toigarou#n e]pifoitaj#> banau;sou a]pof me'n pa;ntwn plhrw#n, pa;nta ga'r yeo'v a]pofai;nein. a]perga;sasyai kay e]kba;sewv ] m kay o[po;teron lo;gou a]perga;sasyai th#v tou# ei}nai, e/mplewv duna;mewv prognwstikh#v a]noh;toiv toi#v a]nti;fas pro'v kai' lo;gon to'n ga'r e]pamfoteri;zwn lo;gon? wo# ki ben;ei a' iy# doeni a]nyrw;poi deome;noiv tityh#v tau;taiv. tai#v e]xi;sthsi mataio;thsi kai' blennw;desi kai' mwroi#v u g;v a' aa ofam# prpihi enrwn [ ]Apo o[ e]nergw#n parapoi;hsin o]fyalmw#n kata' kai' go;hv ou] a]lla' fa;smasi diatupw;sav to' diatupw;sav pa;yov?a]lla' fa;smasi o[ w[v e/luen lo;gwj mh' ga'r ti; a]nuparkto;teron. prote;rou o[ra#tai, o=per tou#to ku;wn nu#n o[ ou]de' ou=twv de;> fa;sma ‘ o[ h=rwv parei#nai terateu;etai; soi?o[parei#nai h=rwvterateu;etai; ]oms sf;v al ] uc io a]ov o;e, Filo;st bou;lei, au]to'v oi{on ou]c ] a]ll sofi;av, e]no;mise i dimnv h# o# C tou# thj# dai;monev oi[ goh;twn tai#vgoh;twn a]p ]Acille;wv o]sta# a]poteyh#nai ei]v th'n Leukh'n nh#son> pw#v nh#son> Leukh'n th'n ei]v a]poteyh#nai o]sta# ]Acille;wv ei]v

(=66,16) ( F ||F 22

a/n w} yeoi' ktl.> yeoi' w} ktl.> yeoi' w} w} yeoi' ktl.> yeoi' w} ktl.> yeoi' w} post o[ra#te ktl.>o[ra#te ktl.>o[ra#te o[ra#te ktl.>o[ra#te ktl.>o[ra#te [ peristh;sav ktl.> ktl.> peristh;sav peristh;sav peristh;sav ktl.> ktl.> peristh;sav peristh;sav e/stai ti, e/fh, me;ga kai' ou]k e/stai>e/stai> ou]k ou]k kai' kai' me;ga me;ga e/fh, e/fh, ti, ti, e/stai e/stai

e/stai ti, e/fh, me;ga kai' ou]k e/stai>e/stai> ou]k ou]k kai' kai' me;ga me;ga e/fh, e/fh, ti, ti, e/stai e/stai meta' tau#ta de' h]ro;mhn, ktl.>ktl.> h]ro;mhn, h]ro;mhn, de' de' tau#ta tau#ta meta' meta' meta' tau#ta de' h]ro;mhn, ktl.>ktl.> h]ro;mhn, h]ro;mhn, de' de' tau#ta tau#ta meta' meta' dialipw'n ktl.>ktl.> dialipw'n dialipw'n a dialipw'n ktl.>ktl.> dialipw'n dialipw'n e]pi' tou# kolwnou# tou# ]Acille;wv>]Acille;wv> tou# tou# kolwnou# kolwnou# tou# tou# e]pi' e]pi' e]pi' tou# kolwnou# tou# ]Acille;wv>]Acille;wv> tou# tou# kolwnou# kolwnou# tou# tou# e]pi' e]pi' ( oe;na m' ev iyoia, ktl.> ktl.> Ai]yiopi;an, Ai]yiopi;an, e]v e]v me'n me'n poreu;ontai poreu;ontai oe;na m' ev iyoia, ktl.> ktl.> Ai]yiopi;an, Ai]yiopi;an, e]v e]v me'n me'n poreu;ontai poreu;ontai pollou'v ga'r tw#n u[giei;av deome;nwn ktl.> ktl.>deome;nwn deome;nwn u[giei;av u[giei;av tw#n tw#n ga'r ga'r pollou'v pollou'v pollou'v ga'r tw#n u[giei;av deome;nwn ktl.> ktl.>deome;nwn deome;nwn u[giei;av u[giei;av tw#n tw#n ga'r ga'r pollou'v pollou'v ] sofi;av thlai#v e]pecei;r

[ ) ristou# add. F. add.

) kai' ti; yeofilh'v ou/te mh' h}n?ei] h]kou;eto, kalh' ei/per h[ koinologi;a, h[ teratologi;a.a]lhyh'v ] ) ]ihia o` e]pidhmi;aj w=sper o[ kataliywyei'v ge;rwn, ou]k a]lh;yeia, ou]k ge;rwn, kataliywyei'v o[ w=sper ) [ tou#to ou]k e/ti ska;zousan e/cei th'n pi;stin w[v pi;stin th'n e/cei ska;zousan e/ti ou]k tou#to oun

84 ] u[gia;sesin.

)

op' a]o# da t# o[moi;wn tw#n dia' au]toi#v loipo'n th#v e]mplhxi;av> ei] ga'r ei]v yeou'v ei]v ga'r ei] e]mplhxi;av> th#v )

) kai' mh'n i[storou#si ta' tou# tou# ta' i[storou#si mh'n kai' ou]c o[raj#v dolerou# a]ndro'v dolerou# o[raj#v ou]c )

tou#to kai' be;bhlov a\n a\n be;bhlov kai' tou#to { ik' /da sofo'n a/ndra ei]ko'v i{a to' de' kai' pa#v e=toimov e=toimov pa#v kai' de' to' ou}n e]pi' tw#j kenotafi;wj kenotafi;wj tw#j e]pi' ou}n fi;;av. a]lla' kai' tou#to tou# tou# tou#to kai' a]lla' h' h' a]stocou;shv. in u[pekfe;rwn dokei# dokei# u[pekfe;rwn in oita#j to;pwn, toi#v de' de' toi#v to;pwn, oita#j ) rate, ]Hli;av to'n au]cmo'n au]cmo'n to'n ]Hli;av

e]kneneuris ]l wv e/oiken w[v ] a]ll

llw;niov. ti; ga'r ga'r ti; llw;niov. v paratucei#n, paratucei#n, v

]Apollw;nion ]Apollw;nion [

me;noi

]

65r 65r 64v 63r 62v 62r 81r 80v 68r

1

CEU eTD Collection

30 25 20 15 10 5

V.33.2 (= 98,23) (98,23) (= V.33.2 V4.[] = 44 ( 84,4) (= IV.43.2[b] I2. (142) ( (=124,24) VI.29.1 IV.46.2 V4. ( 8,0 ( 85,10) (= IV.45.2 (84,2) (= IV.43.2[a] V4. ( 8,) ( 85,7) (= IV.45.1 a;ea t' iel#o a]honv ikisa pro'v diakei#syai ai]dhmo;nwv Tigelli#non to' fai;netai o[ periergazo;menov pa;nta o[pa;nta periergazo;menov ]ep;. arj ar [ or hti ]l;e ktilpo t katei;lhpto e]klu;sei h/toi ko;rh h[ ga'r ka;rwj e]xeipw;n. w[v a/dikon? ti; ga'r h[ ku;lix h]di;khsen? w[vku;lix a/dikon? ga'r h[ ti; crhsa;menov ta' dokou#nta e]gklh;mata diadra;n e]gklh;mata dokou#nta ta' crhsa;menov kai' a]pokli;nav. qeudei#v mani;av kai' mataio;thtav e]pi' a]polou ai]tia;mata ta' a]pologi;aj thj# fa;skwn teyarrhko;twv a]re;skeian. proshko;ntwn parakeklhme;noi h\ kai' au]yai;retoi e]pi' tou proshko;ntwn h\ parakeklhme;noi kai' au]yai;retoi e]nhrgh mayhtai' kuri;ou tou# tou#to a]nabiw#nai nekrou'v nekrou# a]lhyei;aj a/llon ] e]p kai' mh' ti; e]pei' a]pecrh;sato. ar o tu pr' d;ai tj tu udtv un;hi e pukno;thti u=datov tou# thj# du;namiv a]ntagwnizome;nh puro'v tou# toi ga;r a\n ] e]peid i]dei#n, e/stin sw;mata proyalfye;nta puro'v e]kyumiw;shv, a]e;ra ei]v ei}ta mikro;n, kata' leptunou;shv s swma;twn th a]po' mo;non tw#j a]pomacome;nhv noti fusikh#v yermo;thtov e]nupou;shv e]pizw;ntwn qeka;si tai#v tou#to prosw;pou ei]wyo'v tou# a]pepe;mpeto, kai' u=ontov a\n ga'r ou] ’]Ieroso;luma ’]Ieroso;luma ei}len. p ‘ katalogi;zei to'n ya;naton, ou]k ei]vkatalogi;zei to'n ya;naton, a]lh;yeiav. proso'n, toi#v fa;smasi diekrou;eto ta'v a]lhyei#v kai' a]pa kai' diekrou;eto ta'v a]lhyei#v proso'n, toi#v fa;smasi ]Apollwni;ou Mousw;niov? o[ me'n ga'r e]pi' magganei;av kai' kai' magganei;av e]pi' ga'r me'n o[ Mousw;niov? ]Apollwni;ou

a

r

a

(= 85,18) (=

k

a

l

e

i#, i#,

w[v neo;thv>neo;thv> w[v w[v w[v neo;thv>neo;thv> w[v w[v o[

(

[ qk;o ktl.> ktl.> qeka;zoi qeka;zoi w[v w[v [ qk;o ktl.> ktl.> qeka;zoi qeka;zoi w[v w[v ]A]A ]A ]A sitoume;nou ga'r tou# Ne;rwnov ktl.> Ne;rwnov ktl.> tou# ga'r Ne;rwnov tou# ga'r sitoume;nou sitoume;nou sitoume;nou ga'r tou# Ne;rwnov ktl.> Ne;rwnov ktl.> tou# ga'r Ne;rwnov tou# ga'r sitoume;nou sitoume;nou o# oo#tv yana;tou> yana;tou> dokou#ntov dokou#ntov tou# tou# [ . . . ] ] . . . [ o# oo#tv yana;tou> yana;tou> dokou#ntov dokou#ntov tou# tou# d itv [r;e t' So;luma> So;luma> ta' ta' h[jrh;kei h[jrh;kei Ti#tov Ti#tov itv [r;e t' So;luma> So;luma> ta' ta' h[jrh;kei h[jrh;kei Ti#tov Ti#tov

ppp

p e' ]o;a d' iel#o ktl.> ktl.> Tigelli#nov Tigelli#nov de' de' a]kou;sav a]kou;sav ]o;a d' iel#o ktl.> ktl.> Tigelli#nov Tigelli#nov de' de' a]kou;sav a]kou;sav

ooo o

M

lll l

lll l

o )

w;w;w; w;

u

‘ ki;bdhlov o[ lo;gov kai' pro'v newterikh'n u[pago;menov u[pago;menov newterikh'n pro'v kai' lo;gov o[ ki;bdhlov ]Apollwni;ou sebasmi;wv]Apollwni;ou pro'vei}cen? au]to'n

s || nnn n [ . . . ] ] . . . [

iii i w;

ooo o

n

v v v v v v

i

o MMM M

v )

ooo o eu}ge, Filo;strate, mo;giv pote' to' a]lhye'v a]lhye'v to' pote' mo;giv Filo;strate, eu}ge,

t

uuu u

a' 85

ko;rh u[po;n> ei]v yau#ma tw#j sumptw;mati sumptw;mati tw#j yau#ma ei]v u[po;n> ko;rh sss s

v

www w

t

nnn n

o

iii; i

;; ;

wj>wj>wj> wj> i

)

a ]o' a' ut' e] do;khsin ei]v au]to'v kai' i]dou' ) )

u;

[ t o =i raotutv itv ta' Ti#tov triakontou;thv o=ti ai> tou#to de' tou#to ai>

a

u]

) v c c ] tutn e#o a]po- qeu#dov tou;twn e]k

)

kai' ti; mh' e]blh;yh e]kei#nov, e]kei#nov, e]blh;yh mh' kai'ti;

a] o[

p u=dati kataklu;zhtai. h[ h[ kataklu;zhtai. u=dati r

oi{o;n te kai' peri' ta' e]k ta' peri' kai' te oi{o;n ralogi;stouv ai]ti;av.ralogi;stouv

o ]Apollw;nion. pw#v ga'r ga'r pw#v ]Apollw;nion. a#j ]o;sn wv i ep ] e]p oi[ w[v e]poi;hsen, #to #to a]fwrmhko;tev?

p ou# e[auth#v sw;matov> sw;matov> e[auth#v ou# ar ]isao lo;gwj h]pi;stato ga'r

v #v qeka;dov u[grwj# kai' u[grwj# qeka;dov #v ko;tev, h/toi u[po' tw#n u[po' h/toi ko;tev,

e;

s m ;sasyai, a]ll ] ou]k ] a]ll ;sasyai, ] eae;v au]to'n teratei;av

p w

oenu a]tmi'v zome;nou, ‘

e i]v e]xarai;wsin e]xarai;wsin i]v umpi;ptein> th#v th#v umpi;ptein>

f ]Apollwni;wj mh' ]Apollwni;wj

t

r

a

o

i i

n

e; c

s a;

t r

e

i

r t

a o

v v

82v 82v 81v 81v 123r 96v 83r 83r

0

CEU eTD Collection

10 5 1

VIII.19.1 (= 168,32)(= VIII.19.1 VIII.7.43 (= 163,1) ( 163,1) (= VIII.7.43 VIII.7.25 (= 156,21) (VIII.7.16

poiei;tw soi. th'n th'n ti;si? ‘ ou=tw le;gein, gohtei;aiv e]scolako;tev, tou#to katoryou;m tou#to e]scolako;tev, gohtei;aiv le;gein, ou=tw e/s crhsto'n ou]de'n sugkrotei#, pra#gma to' a]lh;yeian kai' au]tw#n th'n mataioponi;an prosmarturou#nta. mataioponi;an au]tw#n th'n ]Empedoklh#v ou]k e/cw le;gein, tou# cro;nou th'n a]lh;yeian a]lh;yeian th'n cro;nou tou# le;gein, e/cw ou]k ]Empedoklh#v ‘

Epdkeov eelv ]oop;, isunn o h[mi;fle to' ai]scu;nhn a]popomph;n, nefe;lhv ]Empedokle;ouv

(=158,28)

(

Megisti;av ktl.>ktl.> Megisti;av Megisti;av Megisti;av ktl.>ktl.> Megisti;av Megisti;av ]Empedokle;ouv, o`v nefe;lhv a]ne;sce> nefe;lhv o`v a]ne;sce> nefe;lhv o`v ]Empedokle;ouv, ]Empedokle;ouv, ]Empedokle;ouv, o`v nefe;lhv a]ne;sce> nefe;lhv o`v a]ne;sce> nefe;lhv o`v ]Empedokle;ouv, ]Empedokle;ouv, crusou# de' ou]dei'v e]p ] au]twj# lo;gov> e]p ] au]twj# de'ou]dei'v lo;gov> e]p ] au]twj# de'ou]dei'v crusou# crusou# ( crusou# de' ou]dei'v e]p ] au]twj# lo;gov> e]p ] au]twj# de'ou]dei'v lo;gov> e]p ] au]twj# de'ou]dei'v crusou# crusou# diale;xomai ktl.> dddiale;xomai d iale;xomai ktl.>ktl.> iale;xomai iale;xomai iale;xomai ktl.> iale;xomai ) ti;nev kai' po;soi oi[ di ] e]nto;mwn ma;nteiv kai' ma;nteiv e]nto;mwn ] di oi[ po;soi kai' ti;nev ) 86

perispou;dasta pra;gmata kai' pollh'n pollh'n kai' pra;gmata perispou;dasta

)

) to' crusou#n de;rov to' crusou#n le;gei.

w[v me'n a]ne;scen nefe;lhn w[v a]ne;scenme'nnefe;lhn t ] a\n kai' calaza;rioi, kai' a\n ] t en u[poluga;zontov> ei] de' ei] u[poluga;zontov> [ oi ] > ei] d ] e]kplh;tthj e]kplh;tthj ] d ei] > kton sa;mbalon sa;mbalon kton

170v 164v 159v 157r

CEU eTD Collection

Adams, J. N. J. Adams, Adkin, N. “Apollonius of Tyana N. “Apollonius Adkin, Jerome.” in Anderson, Graham. Graham. Anderson, Alline, Henri. Alline, Allen, T. W. “Miscellanea.” Allen, T. W. ______. “Palaeographica III.: A Group of Ninth-Ce of Group A III.: “Palaeographica ______. no, on . Noltnc lmns n rta Sch Arethas in Elements “Neoplatonic P. John Anton, Aletta, A. “Su Stefano, copista di Areta.” di copista Stefano, “Su A. Aletta,

Becker, Peter. Becker, Roderick. Beaton, Antecedents the and Hierocles “Sossianus ______. “Porphyry D. T. Barnes, Lucian.” Scholiasts’ “The Barry. Baldwin, Bandini, A. M. M. A. Bandini, Banchich, Thomas M. “Eunapius and Arethas.” Arethas.” and “Eunapius M. Thomas Banchich, 2003. 2003. Philology 73–93. 73–93. London: Croom Helm, 1986. London:Helm, 1986. Croom Studies in Classical Philology Classical in Studies Studies Theological of Journal graphi Academici, 1909. graphi1909. Academici, 1980. 1980. 1770. Patrum Graecorum opera continens varia Internatio Société la par Médiévale organisé Philosophie 1995 octobre 6–8 Co du Actes médiévale: philosophie et Néoplatonisme ’td d l Pioohe éivl: ecnrs de Rencontres Médiévale: Brepols, Turnhout: 1997. Philosophie la de l’Étude (1983): 181–84. Classical Philology 15. Amsterdam: J. C. Gieben, LiteratureC. 19 J. Philology Classical Amsterdam: 15. and History Roman and Greek on Studies Bilingualism and the Latin Language Latin the and Bilingualism Histoire du texte du Histoire de Platon De Photio et Aretha lexicorum scriptoribuslexicorum Aretha et Photio De 21 (1893): 21 48–55. aaou cdcm aucitrm ilohce Medic Bibliothecae manuscriptorum codicum Catalogus Folk Poetry of Modern GreeceModern of Poetry Folk hlsrts Borpy n Ble Ltrs n h T the in Lettres Belles and Biography Philostratus: gis te Christians the Against Classical Quarterly Classical e. io G Bnks 2136 Scéé Internatio Société 291–306. Benakis, G. Linos ed. , BIBLIOGRAPHY 80 (1976): 239–52. (1976): 80 239–52. 24 (1973): 424–442 (1973): 24 424–442 . Paris: É. Champion, 1915. 1915. É.Champion, Paris: . Rivista di studi bizantini e neoellenicie bizantini studi di Rivista Sacris Erudiri Sacris Helikon 87

22 (1928): 22 73–76. Dt ad h Atiuin f Fragments.” of Attribution the and Date : . 2 vols. Florence: Typis Caesareis, 1764– Caesareis, Typis Florence: vols. 2 . . Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Press, University Cambridge Cambridge: . re, oa, n Bznie Studies Byzantine and Roman, Greek, . New York: Cambridge University Press, Press, University Cambridge York: New . 02 (9018) 293. er in Repr. 219–34. (1980–1981): 20–21 ntury Greek Manuscripts.” Manuscripts.” Greek ntury of the ‘Great Persecution’.” Persecution’.” ‘Great the of la n rsol ad opyy” In Porphyry.” and Aristotle on olia . Bonn: Typis Caroli Georgi Typo- Georgi Caroli Typis Bonn: . 39 (2000): 39 67–79. 85. 85. lloque international de Corfou, de international lloque , 394–409. London Studies in in Studies London 394–409. , Philosophie Médiévale 6. 6. Médiévale Philosophie nale pour l’Etude de la la de l’Etude pour nale id etr A.D. Century hird eae Laurentianae Laurentianae eae 41 (2004): 41 Journal of of Journal ae pour nale Harvard Harvard 24

CEU eTD Collection

oi, . . Aolnu o Taa Taiin n Re and Tradition Tyana: of “Apollonius L. E. Bowie, Blum, C. “The Meaning of Meaning “The C. Blum, ______. ______. P of Edition Critical New a “Towards Gerard. Boter, Borzi, S. “Sull’autenticità del Contra Hieroclem di Hieroclem Contra del “Sull’autenticità S. Borzi, ol F. Boll, Bekker, Georg Joseph. Joseph. Georg Bekker, “A. N. Bees, Blank, David L. “Lesbonax, “Lesbonax, L. David Blank, “Aréthas etscholiaste editeurBidez,J. de Césarée ez Hn Dee. Scey n h Gek aia Pa Magical Greek the in “Secrecy Dieter. Hans Betz, lne, . ed. C., Blondel, Bianconi, Daniele. “La controversia palamitica: Fig palamitica: controversia “La Daniele. Bianconi, Benakis, L. G. “G. L. Benakis, Bevilacqua, Gabriella and Sergio Giannoble. “‘Magia Giannoble. Sergio and Gabriella Bevilacqua, römischen Weltrömischen ia Apollonii Vita In Manuscripts.” the of Affiliation Batava 107. Leiden:Brill, 1988. Batava 107. bibliotheca classica Batava 305. Leiden:Brill,200 305. Batava bibliothecaclassica (2003): 397–416. (2003):397–416. Henrici Lamertin, Henrici1908. supersunt ex supersunt codice inedito (1946): 316–25. tou# Kaisarei;avtou# ]Are;ya Hellanikos, (2008): 337–76. Me' a]formh' e/na ne;o kei;meno tou# tou# Me' ]Are;yae/na kei;meno a]formh' ne;o tde i te itr o Mdtraen n Na Ea Near and Mediterranean of History the in Studies Xenon Grammatiker 7. Berlin: de Gruyter, Berlin: Grammatiker 1988. 7. Apollonii librum primum librum Apollonii Modica.” Leiden:Brill, 1995. in Studies 153–76. Stroumsa, G. Guy and Kippenberg aaou cdcm srlgrm reou: I. Codi VII. graecorum: astrologorum codicum Catalogus h Txul rdto o Paos Republic Plato’s of Tradition Textual The Ai[ e]pidromai' tw#n Boulga;rwn u[po' to'n tza;ron Sumew'n k Sumew'n tza;ron to'n u[po' Boulga;rwn tw#n e]pidromai' Ai[ e. rno otnr, 2–1. amug griechisc Sammlung 129–216. Montanari, Franco ed. , [H ge;nesh th#v logikh#v quch#v sto'nquch#v logikh#v th#v ge;nesh [H aaio M;ntv ]pkiiov \ Monogenh'v h\ ]Apokritiko'v Ma;gnhtov, Makari;ou Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und EpigraphikPapyrologie und für Zeitschrift

Ptolemaios e. rsofl eon n Dny re, 15. Mne 21–56. Praet, Danny and Demoen Kristoffel ed. , II 16.2 (1978): 1652–99. 1652–99. II(1978): 16.2 Specimen variarum lectionum et observationum in Phi in observationum et lectionum variarum Specimen stoicei#on PERI SCHMATWN PERI

Epithetes: .” .” . Heidelberg: A. Oswald, 1818. 1818. Oswald, Heidelberg: . A. . Paris: E typographia publica, 1876. E typographia Paris: . [Ellhnika; [Ellhnika; and Its Derivatives in the Byzantine Age.” Byzantine the in Derivatives Its and

In appendice i grammatici Theophilos, Anaxagoras, Theophilos, grammatici i Inappendice Theios Sophistes: Essays on Flavius Philostratus’ Flavius on Essays Sophistes: Theios 1 (1928): 337–70. (1928): 1 337–70. 88 .” In .” .”

.” .” Filosofi;a

]Aristote;lh kai' sth' cristianikh' ske;qh cristianikh' sth' kai' ]Aristote;lh Eusebio di Cesarea.” di Eusebio Byzantion ure, libri, testi e mani.” e testi libri, ure, I frammenti dei grammatici Agathokles, grammatici dei frammenti I ’ rurale siciliana: Inscrizioni di Noto e Noto di Inscrizioni siciliana: rurale ’ yi” In pyri.” ality.” hilostratus’ hilostratus’ . Mnemosyne, bibliotheca classica classica bibliotheca Mnemosyne, . 9. 9. 133 (2000): 133 135–46. 2 (1972): 2 327–36. 9 (1934): 391–408. (1934): 9 391–408. Aufstieg und Niedergang der der Niedergang und Aufstieg tr Religions stern h Hsoy f eiin 65. Religions of History the erc ad Concealment: and Secrecy e Germanicices : : ie f Apollonius of Life aai Mgei quae Magnetis Macarii ai' ta' scetika' sco;lia scetika' ta' ai' her und lateinischer lateinischer und her Augustinianum Segno e Testoe Segno e. as G. Hans ed. , lostrati Vitae lostrati . Brussels: Brussels: . Eranos mosyne, mosyne, The : 43 44 44 6 6 :

CEU eTD Collection Brumbaugh, R. S. “Logical and Mathematical Symbolis Mathematical and “Logical S. R. Brumbaugh, Bülow-Jacobsen, Adam and Sten Ebbesen. “Ebbesen. Sten and Adam Bülow-Jacobsen, ______. Review of L. G. Westerink, Westerink, G. L. of Review ______. Burgess, Jonathan S. S. Jonathan Burgess, Bravo García, Antonio. “Aretas, semblanza de un eru un de semblanza “Aretas, Antonio. García, Bravo Browning, Robert. “Byzantine Scholarship.” “Byzantine Browning,Robert. Aldo. Brancacci, Burnet, John. “Arethas and the and “Arethas John. Burnet, aat Pu. Pu u rpror ds nhlge s anthologies des répertoire un “Pour Paul. Canart, ______. ______. ok Jh G “oe elnsi Rsoss o h Go the to Responses Hellenistic “Some G. John Cook, Clarke, E. D. E. Clarke, Ava. Chitwood, Cobet, C. G. “Scholia Platonis a Christiano scripta a Christiano G. “Scholia Platonis C. Cobet, Gillian. Clark, the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes Warburgthe Courtauld and 331–33; 25 (1975): 25 57–58. 331–33; the Scholia on Aristotle’s on Scholia the etlatin bizantina 53. 53. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 200 University Hopkins Press, Baltimore,Johns Md.: 16 (1902): 16 276. aélge. In Paléologues.” Zeitschrift für die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft neutestamentliche die für Zeitschrift 84 (1993): 84 233–54. sept 15–20 (Madrid-Salamanca, Palaeography Greek of Se the of Proceedings Handwriting. Greek in Studies Texte zu Antike und Christentum S Antike und Tübingen: 3. zu Mohr Texte Liverpool1989. Liverpool: Press, University Brepols, 2010. B 449–62. Martin, Pérez Inmaculada and García Bravo ree Eyt n te oy ad Scin 2 1818. Section Land, Holy the and Egypt Greece, University Michigan2004. Press, of f h Acac hlspes meols Heraclitus, Empedocles, Philosophers Archaic the of The Interpretation of the New Testament in Greco-Ro in Testament New the of Interpretation The 43 (1982): 43 45–120. Travels in Various Countries of Europe, Asia and Af and Asia Europe, of Countries Various in Travels abihs O te yhgra Life Pythagorean the On Iamblichus: . Elenchos 11. Rome: Bibliopolis, 1985. Bibliopolis, Elenchos . Rome: 11. et b Piooh: h Borpia Taiin in Tradition Biographical The Philosophy: by Death htrk pioohua Doe rssoo el cul nella Crisostomo Dione philosophousa: Rhetorike h Taiin f h Toa Wr n oe ad h Ep the and Homer in War Trojan the of Tradition The The Legacy of Bernard de Montfaucon: Three Hundred Hundred Three Montfaucon: de Bernard of Legacy The Codex ClarkianusCodex Sophistici Elenchi Sophistici Arethae Scripta minoraScripta Arethae 24 (1961): 24 45–58. Past & Past Present 89 Vaticanus Urbinas Graecus Urbinas Vaticanus

(Plato, (Plato, .” .” Mnemosyne colaires commentées de la période des des période la de commentées colaires dito bizantino.” bizantino.” dito Cahiers de l’institut du moyen-âge grec du l’institut de Cahiers 4h d Lno: ael n Davies, and Cadell London: ed. 4th . Tasae Txs o Hsoin 8. Historians for Texts Translated . m in the Platonic Scholia.” thePlatonic in m Phaedo und die Kunde der älteren Kircheälteren der Kunde die und 28 (1964): 3–20. (1964):3–20. 28 1. 1. spels and Gospel Traditions.” Traditions.” Gospel and spels venth International Colloquium International venth iebek, 2000. n Democritus and . . ibliologia 31A–B. Turnhout: 31A–B. ibliologia 2 (1874): 88. 88. (1874): 2 Classical ReviewClassical man Paganism man , 96 a–c).” 96 , me 2008) ember rica, Volume 6, Part 2: Part 6, Volume rica, Erytheia h Lf ad Death and Life the 35: An Edition of Edition An 35: Classical Review Classical 6 (1985): 241– (1985): 6 ua nia e antica tura , ed. Antonio Antonio ed. , . Studien und und Studien . . Michigan: Michigan: . 20 (1970): 20 Journal of Journal c Cycleic er of Years . .

CEU eTD Collection ilr Abe. Puais n h Mdl Ages.” Middle the in “Pausanias Aubrey. Diller, Dimaras, Konstantinos. Konstantinos. Dimaras, Dickey, Eleanor. Eleanor. Dickey, DePalma Digeser, Elizabeth. “Porphyry, Julian, or H or Julian, “Porphyry, Elizabeth. Digeser, DePalma ____ “h Ae f oe al Gek lsia Ma Classical Greek Early Some of Age “The ______. aruè, en “netie e éitles byzant épistoliers des “Inventaire Jean. Darrouzès, ____ “hug ad t Rltosi t Neoplato to Relationship Its and “Theurgy ______. Dodds, E. R. E. R. Dodds, Compernass, J. J. Compernass, De Arnim, J. ed. J. Arnim, De Des Places, Édouard and Auguste Diès, eds. Diès, Auguste and Édouard Places, Des e Pae, dur. L scne ohsiu a ser au sophistique seconde “La Édouard. Places, Des Cramer, J. A., ed. A., J. Cramer, M. Cooper,John ogy E, ed. E., Cougny, Cutler, Anthony. “The “The Anthony. Cutler, Albany: State University of New York Press, 1972. ofAlbany:1972. New Press, York University State Resources. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007. 2007. Press, University Resources.Oxford Oxford: Period Byzantine the to Grammat Beginnings and Lexica, Commentaries, Scholia, standing 1951. 1951. MakariosMagn American Philological Association AmericanPhilological Berlin: Weidmannos, 1893–1896. 1893–1896. Berlin:Weidmannos, L. Heller, 514–24. Urbana: University of IllinoisP University L.of Urbana: 514–24. Heller, Studies in Greek Literature and Palaeography in hon in Palaeography and Literature Greek in Studies Archaeology partie: et Belles-Lettres desInscriptions Césarée.” de d’Eusèbe Hiéroclès Contre byzantines byzantines (1947): 55–69. ÜbungenVorlesungen und Evangelia S. Lucae et S. JoannisEvangeliaLucae S. et S. Volumentertium Plato: Gorgias Plato:

e Li I–III Lois Les Dionis Prusaensis, quem vocant Chrysostomum, quae e quae Chrysostomum, vocant quem Prusaensis, Dionis Plato: WorksPlato: Complete ekäe dr rehshn oksrce ü sprachw für Volkssprache griechischen der Denkmäler pgamtm nhlga aaia u Paues t a et Planudeis cum Palatina anthologia Epigrammatum Catenae Graecorum patrum in Novum Testamentum: Tomu Testamentum: Novum in patrum Graecorum Catenae nin Gek coasi: Gie o idn, Read Finding, to Guide A Scholarship: Greek Ancient 18 (1960): 109–35. (1960): 18 109–35. 72 (1968): 113–18. 113–18. (1968): 72 ē . Paris: Didot, 1890. 1890. Didot, Paris: . s’ s’ Hsoy f oen re Literature Greek Modern of History A e Signis De Apokritikos . Oxford: Clarendon 1959. Press, Oxford: . Cleto ds nvrié d Fac. ai: Bell Paris: France. de universités des Collection . . Bonn: Hanstein, 1911. Bonn: . Hanstein, 1911. f iea Coits A Reappraisal.” A Choniates: Nicetas of .” . Oxford: E typographeo academico, 1841. 1841. E typographeo Oxford: . academico, 129 (1985): 423–27. (1985): 129 423–27. Journal of Theological Studies Theological of Journal . Indianapolis, Ind.: 1997. Indianapolis, Hackett, . 87 (1956): 87 84–97. . American Philological Association Classical Classical Association Philological American . 90 Platon, Œuvres complètes, tome XI, première première XI, tome complètes, Œuvres Platon,

Comptes-rendus des séances de l’Académie de séances des Comptes-rendus rnatos n Poedns f the of Proceedings and Transactions n d X du ins ierokles?: The Anonymous Hellene in in Hellene Anonymous The ierokles?: ie e ’plgtqe héine Le chrétienne: l’apologétique de vice nism.” nism.” ress, 1974. ucit. In nuscripts.” or of Alexander Turyn Alexander of or ora o Rmn Studies Roman of Journal e siècle.” cl raie, rm Their from Treatises, ical , trans. Mary P. Gianos. Gianos. P. Mary trans. , 53 (2002): 466–502. (2002): 53 466–502. xstant omnia xstant eu ds études des Revue Serta Turyniana: Turyniana: Serta n, n Under- and ing, ppendice nova: nova: ppendice issenschaftliche s II. Catenae in in Catenae II. s Journal of of Journal s Lettres, es , ed. John John ed. , . 2 vols. vols. 2 . 37 CEU eTD Collection Dzielska, Maria. Maria. Dzielska, Dulière, W. L. “Protection permanente contre des an des contre permanente “Protection L. W. Dulière, Gaul, Niels. “The Manuscript Tradition.” In Tradition.” Manuscript “The Niels. Gaul, Dräseke, J. “Arethas von Cäsarea.” von “Arethas J. Dräseke,

Philippe. Jacques D’Orville, Greene, William Chase. William Greene, Edwards, M. J. “Lucian of Samosata in the Christian the in Samosata of “Lucian J. M. Edwards, adhue, V. Gardthausen, Gifford, E. H. “Arethas and the “ArethasGifford,and E. H. ln-aitn Kmel B “eue i Acet Gre Ancient in “Legumes B. Kimberly Flint-Hamilton, ailce, . Atrn n Kpse: Beobachtunge Kopisten: und “Autoren E. Gamillscheg, eds. Places, des Édouard and Marguerite Forrat, ______. “On Some Corrections in the Clarke MS. of MS. Clarke the in Corrections Some “On ______. Gebhardt, Oscar von. “Zur handschriftlichen Ueberli handschriftlichen “Zur von. Oscar Gebhardt, Fonki olei E “n oie i rt top a un merc buon a troppo Areta di codice “Un E. Follieri, č , Boris L. “Scriptoria bizantini: Risultati e prosp e Risultati bizantini: “Scriptoria L. Boris , deTyane.” ERWTIKWN DIHGHMATWN LOGOI H LOGOI DIHGHMATWN ERWTIKWN und deutsche Literatur und für Pädagogik für und deutsche und Literatur Comp., 1911–1913. 1911–1913. Comp., Philologica Americana, 1938. PhilologicaAmericana, 1938. Problemi e ricerche di storia antica e “L’E ricerche Rome: Problemi 10. storia di Introduction, traduction et notes traduction Introduction, e neoellenici bizantini Autoren.” d Ebr J Bke, 98. lcwl Cmain t Companions Blackwell 69–81. Bakker, Wiley &2010. Sons, Chichester:John J. Egbert ed. 56. 56. altchristlichen Literatur altchristlichen 451.” Gr. Paris. Arethascodex, Der 16–17. 16–17. Poison?” Poison?” Classica 371–85. 371–85. 25 (1973–1974): 262–79. (1973–1974): 262–79. 25 Journal of the American School of Classical Studies Classical of School American the of Journal rehsh Palaeographie Griechische Jahrbuch der österreichischenByzantinistik der Jahrbuch plois f yn i Lgn ad History and Legend in Tyana of Apollonius Byzantinische Zeitschrift Byzantinische Scholia platonica Scholia CARITWNOS Afrodisie;wv tw#n peri' CAIREAN kai' KALLIRR kai' CAIREAN peri' tw#n Afrodisie;wv CARITWNOS 17–19 (1980–1982): 73–118. (1980–1982): 73–118. 17–19 (1883): 1.3 154–96. CodexClarkianus Neue Jahrbücher für das klassische Altertum, Geschi Altertum, klassische das für Jahrbücher Neue . Sources chrétiennes 333. Paris: Cerf, 1986. Cerf, Paris: 333. 1986. Sources . chrétiennes . Philological Monographs 8. Haverforiae: Societas Societas Haverforiae: 8. Monographs Philological . . Amsterdam: Petrus Mortier, Amsterdam: . Petrus 1750. 63 (1970): 63 247–77. Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der der Geschichte zur Untersuchungen und Texte 91 . 2nd ed. 2 vols. Leipzig: Verlag von Veit & & Veit von Verlag Leipzig: vols. 2 ed. 2nd . A Companion to the Ancient Greek LanguageGreek Ancient the to Companion A

35 (1915): 35 249–70. .” Classical Review Classical uèe e éaé, ote Hiéroclès: Contre Césarée, de Eusèbe eferung der griechischen Apologeten: 1. 1. Apologeten: griechischen der eferung imaux nuisibles assurée par Apollonius Apollonius par assurée nuisibles imaux Memory.” t: l a. r. r 35.” gr. Urb. Vat. Il ato: Plato.” Plato.” ettive della ricerca.” della ettive c ad oe Fo, eiie or Medicine, Food, Rome: and ece n zu Autographen byzantinischer byzantinischer Autographen zu n rma” di Bretschneider, 1986. Bretschneider,1986. rma” di 31 (1981): 31 379–94. Classical ReviewClassical tas Por Pie Piotr trans. , Byzantion te nin World. Ancient the o 16 (1902): 391–93. 391–93. (1902): 16 at Athens at 80 (2010): 142– (2010): 80 Rivista di studi di Rivista Archeologia Archeologia 68 (1999): 68 16 (1902): 16 ń kowski. kowski. OHN OHN chte chte , , CEU eTD Collection Herrin, Judith. “Mathematical Mysteries in Byzantiu in Mysteries “Mathematical Judith. Herrin, em Karl. Helm, Heath, T. L. T. Heath, Henry, René, ed. ed. René, Henry, Heiberg, J. L. “Der byzantinische Mathematiker Leon Mathematiker byzantinische “Der L. J. Heiberg, ______, ed. ______, Hershbell, Jackson P. “Philostratus’s “Philostratus’s P. Jackson Hershbell, ______. ______. Alfred. Hackman, and Homer Poet?: a Become to “How Peter. Grossardt, Hägg, Tomas. “Hierocles the Lover of Truth and Euse and Truth of Lover the “Hierocles Tomas. Hägg, Harnack, Text the from Evidence Work: at “Photius ______. am D E “h Ehcl oorpy f ru Didymu Arius of Doxography Ethical “The E. D. Hahm, Belleslettres, 1959. Marburg, 1908. Theorem.” II 33–36. 33–36. in Elementa cum prolegomenis criticis et appendicib Elementacriticis in cum prolegomenis le Krh ud m MittelalterLeipzig:LiteraturHin C. altchristlichen J. 1.1–2. im und Kirche alten Century C.E.Century atr. In Martyrs.” rtns rm h GeoRmn ol 6 Alna Soc Atlanta: 2004. 6. World Greco-Roman the from Writings Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Berlin: Akademie Berlin:Philosophisch-historischeKlasse. Akademie Referate cils” In Achilles.” 305. Leiden: 305. Brill, 2009. Mnemosyne 75–94. Praet, Danny and Demoen Kristoffel Oxford: Bodleian Library,Bodleian 1966 Oxford: oie vr amdm eeed Toæ anr, S.T.P Tanneri, Thomæ reverendi complectens admodum viri codices römischen Weltrömischen ByzantineStudies 67 (1992): 67 138–50.

. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1908. 1908. Press, University Cambridge Cambridge: . Adolf Die Überlieferung der griechischen Apologeten des z des Apologeten griechischen der Überlieferung Die The Thirteen Books of Euclid’s Elements. Volume 1: Volume Elements. Euclid’s of Books Thirteen The e uin shlou fontibus scholiorum Luciani De Euclidis Elementa, vol. V: Elementorum qui feruntur qui Elementorum V: vol. Elementa, Euclidis

. Abhandlungen der Königlich Preussischen Akademie Akademie Preussischen Königlich der Abhandlungen . von. Photius, Bibliothèque: Tome 1. Codices 1–84Codices 1. Tome Bibliothèque: Photius, Dialogos: Hellenic Studies Review Studies Hellenic Dialogos: aaoi oiu mnsrpou Bbiteæ Bodleia Bibliothecæ manuscriptorum codicum Catalogi Rpitd ih orcin fo te dto o 18 of edition the from corrections with Reprinted .

, ed. Jennifer K. Berenson Maclean and Ellen Bradsh Ellen and Maclean Berenson K. Jennifer ed. , Porphyrius, hlsrtss eoks Rlgo ad utrl Iden Cultural and Religion Heroikos: Philostratus’s his ohse: sas n lvu Piotau’ V Philostratus’ Flavius on Essays Sophistes: Theios II.36.4 (1990): 2935–3055. 2935–3055. II.36.4(1990): 14 (1973): 213–22. 213–22. (1973): 14

“Gegen Heroikos

. Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der der Geschichte zur Untersuchungen und Texte . die

Christen”: 92 . Dissertatio inauguralis, Philipps-Universität Philipps-Universität inauguralis, Dissertatio .

n Ery hitaiy Hre, ans and Saints, Heroes, Christianity: Early and 6 (1999): 22–42. 22–42. (1999): 6 :TeTasiso fFra’ Last Fermat’s of Transmission The m: of the of bius the Sophist.” Sophist.” the bius .” .”

richs, 1882. 15 Bibliotheca Mathematica Bibliotheca

plois ii te on of Mound the Visit Apollonius Bücher s.” der Wissenschaften, 1916. 1916. derWissenschaften, us. us. Bibliotheca Leipzig: 1888. Teubner: usig n Neegn der Niedergang und Aufstieg . Paris: Société d’édition les les d’édition Société Paris: . , bibliotheca classica Batava classica bibliotheca , weiten Jahrhunderts in der in Jahrhunderts weiten ey f ilcl Literature, Biblical of iety

Zeugnisse, Introduction and Books I, I, Books and Introduction , psoi Asaphensis, episcopi ., libri XIV–XV et scholia et XIV–XV libri .” Symbolae OsloensesSymbolae der Wissenschaften, Wissenschaften, der 0 Qat vl IV. vol. Quarto 60. aw Aitken, 169–80. Aitken, aw Greek, Roman and and Roman Greek, t Apollonii ita iy n h Third the in tity æ as quarta pars næ

Fragmente 1 (1887): (1887): 1 ed. ,

und und

CEU eTD Collection ____ “uve t eova d l ltrtr ant literature la de renouveau et “Survie ______. efes Mcal . Te aue n Oiis f the of Origins and Nature “The J. Michael Jeffreys, Jones, Christopher P. “An Epigram on Apollonius of Apollonius on Epigram “An P. Christopher Jones, Irigoin, Jean. “Les manuscrits grecs Irigoin,(1931–60).” manuscrits “Les Jean. ______. “Apollonius of Tyana in Late Antiquity.” Antiquity.” Late in Tyana of “Apollonius ______. ______. ______. In decorata.” “Marginalia I. Hutter, Jenkins, R. J. H., B. Laourdas, and C. A. Mango, “N Mango, A. C. andLaourdas, B. H., J. R. Jenkins, ____ “h Sria o te ohss” In Sophists.” the of Survival “The ______. Jenkins, R. J. H. “The Bronze Athena at Byzantium.” at Athena Bronze “The H. J. R. Jenkins, ______. ______. efes Eiaeh n Mcal efes “h Oral “The Jeffreys, Michael and Elizabeth Jeffreys, odn Dvd “lu-rvr ad aae rm Hail. from Damage and “Cloud-drivers David. Jordan, Junod, Éric. “Polémique chrétienne contre Apolloniu contre chrétienne “Polémique Éric. Junod, n yatn Hsoy f h 9h n 1t Centuries 10th Variorum1970. Reprints, and 9th the of History Byzantine on noi Bao aca n Imcld Prz atn 1 Martin, Brepols, Bibliologia 2010. Turnhout: 31A–B. Pérez Inmaculada and García Bravo Antonio Proceedings (Madrid-Salamanca, Palaeography Greek of Colloquium Handwriting. Greek in Studies of Years (1980): 190–94. gr. 524.” gr. o Hierocles to Ashgate, 2006. Classicism Didacticism, Dynamism, 31–33. 31–33. Mass.: Harvard University Press, 2005–2006. Harvard Mass.: 2005–2006. Press, University Period Papers civilisation médiévale civilisation Poetry.” Press, 2006. 2006. Press, 5 Le Cascl oorps 4 Cmrde Mass.: 2008. Cambridge, 14. Monographs Classical Loeb 25. BowersockW. Glen to Presented philosophie Epigraphik The Life of Apollonius of Tyanaof Apollonius of Life The Apollonius of Tyana: Letters of Apollonius, Ancient Apollonius, of Letters Tyana: of Apollonius , ed. Gregory Nagy, 134–78. Greek New Literature 9. ed. , Nagy,Gregory 134–78. 28 (1974): 141–95. (1974): 28 141–95. Oral Tradition Oral Byantinische ZeitschriftByantinische 133 (2000): 133 147–48. 120 (1988): 120 475–82. Le Cascl irr 48 Cmrde Ms. Har Mass.: Cambridge, 458. Library Classical Loeb . 5 (1962): 287–302. 287–302. (1962): 5 1 (1986): 504–47. Repr. in in Repr. 504–47. (1986): 1 The Legacy of Bernard de Montfaucon: Three Hundred Hundred Three Montfaucon: de Bernard of Legacy The , ed. T. Corey Brennan and Harriet I. Flower, 113– Flower, I. Harriet and Brennan Corey T. ed. , 47 (1954): 1–40. Repr. in R. J. H. Jenkins, Jenkins, H. J. R. in Repr. 1–40. (1954): 47 .

, ed. Scott Fitzgerald Johnson, 49–64. Aldershot: 49–64. Johnson, Fitzgerald Scott ed. , 2

93 vols.

Lustrum East & West: Papers in Ancient History History Ancient in Papers West: & East

Loeb Classical Library 16–17. Cambridge, Library16–17. Loeb Classical ine Orations of Arethas from Cod. Marc. Marc. Cod. from Arethas of Orations ine Tyana.”

s de Tyane.” de s In Journal of Hellenic Studies Studies Hellenic of Journal ique à Constantinople.” Constantinople.” à ique Background of Byzantine Popular Popular Byzantine of Background Political Verse.” Verse.” Political 7 (1962): 7 5–93. Greek Literature in Late Antiquity: Late in Literature Greek ” Greek Literature of the Byzantine the of Literature Greek etcrf fr ayooi und Papyrologie für Zeitschrift Cletd tde 1 London: 1. Studies Collected . Journal of Hellenic Studies Hellenic of Journal Testimonia, Eusebius’s Reply Reply Eusebius’s Testimonia, of the Seventh International International Seventh the of 15–20 september 2008) september 15–20 9–0, :1–4 2 vols. 2 2:719–34. :97–106, Harvard University Press, Press, University Harvard York: Routledge, 2001. 2001. York: Routledge, Revue de théologie et de de et théologie de Revue Dumbarton Oaks Oaks Dumbarton ad University vard air de Cahiers 67 (1947): 67 Studies 100 , ed. ed. , CEU eTD Collection ______. “ ______. ae Krop n Sla Lake. Silva and Kirsopp Lake, Karl. Krumbacher, Em the to Letter “Arethas’ Patricia. Karlin-Hayter, ______. “Texts for the Historical Study of the the of Study Historical the for “Texts ______. Lenz, Friedrich. “Der Vaticanus Gr. 1, eine Handsch eine 1, Gr. Vaticanus “Der Friedrich. Lenz, Lampe, G. W. H. Lampe, G. W.

Lameere, William. “L’empereur Marc Aurèle.” Aurèle.” Marc “L’empereur William. Lameere, Keil, Bruno, ed. Bruno, Keil, Kayser, C. L., ed. L., C. Kayser, Lefort, Louis Théophile and Joseph Cochez. Cochez. Joseph and Théophile Louis Lefort, etc, afe. Taiinle htrk n Philo und Rhetorik “Traditionelle Manfred. Kertsch, Lemerle, Paul. Paul. Lemerle, Kougeas, Sokrates B.Sokrates Kougeas, toi#v scoli;oiv tou# ]Are;ya laografikai' ei]dh;seiv laografikai' ]Are;ya tou# scoli;oiv toi#v 69. 69. Études 6. Paris: PressesFrance, universitaires Paris: Études6. de 282–92 282–92 Athens: Vivliopoleion Eleutheroudak Vivliopoleion Athens: hv r;h angnhsw tw#n a]nagennh;sewv prw;thv th#v 347–99. 347–99. vols. Boston, Mass.: The American Academy of Arts a AmericanArts The Boston, Mass.: of Academy vols. oströmischen Reiches (527–1453)Reiches oströmischen eelcat e Wseshfe z Gtign Philo Göttingen. zu (1933):193–218. Wissenschaften der Gesellschaft 89. 89. Descriptiones LIIIcontinens enseignement et culture à Byzance des origines au X au origines des Byzance à culture et enseignement Studies, 1986. Translation of Translation 1986. Studies, CenturyAust 10th Canberra: 3. Australiensia the Byzantinia Moffatt. to Origins Its from Byzantium oiu gacrm iucls itrs ac I e X et IX saec. Leuven:Philol Albumreeks Philologischestudiën, 1. litteris minusculis graecorum e codicum Xe en IXe de uit handschriften minuskel Grieksche gegen’ Hierokles.” /Ereunai peri' th#v [Ellhnikh#v laografi;av kata' tou'v kata' laografi;av [Ellhnikh#v th#v peri' /Ereunai Byzantine Humanism: Notes and Remarks on Education Education on Remarks and Notes Humanism: Byzantine Aelii Aristidis Smyrnaei quae supersunt omnia: Volu omnia: supersunt quae Smyrnaei Aristidis Aelii A Patristic Greek APatristic Lexicon Flavii Philostrati quae supersunt: Philostrati juni Philostrati supersunt: quae Philostrati Flavii Geschichte der byzantinischen Litteratur von Justin von Litteratur byzantinischen der Geschichte . Zurich: Meyeri et Zelleri,Zurich: 1844. et . Meyeri

. Berlin: 1898. Weidmann, . [O Kaisarei;av [O Vigiliae Christianae Vigiliae ae Gek iucl Mnsrps o h ya 1200 year the to Manuscripts Minuscule Greek Dated Le premier humanisme byzantin: Notes et remarques s et remarques Notes byzantin: humanisme premier Le

]Are;yav kai' to' e/rgon au]tou# e/rgon to' kai' ]Are;yav

Elnk# gam;w en Buzanti;wj e]n gramma;twn [Ellhnikw#n . 2nd ed. Munich: Beck, ed. Munich: 1891. 2nd . . Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1961. Clarendon 1961. Press, Oxford: . ē 94 kai Mpart, 1913. 1913. kai Mpart, 34 (1980): 34 145–71. Palaeographische album van gedagteekende gedagteekende van album Palaeographische

Revue de l’Université de Bruxelles de l’Université de Revue Vita Euthymii Vita r f Damascus.” of ir rift des Arethas.” Arethas.” des rift 1971. 1971. ohe n ueis ‘Antirrhetikos Eusebios’ in sophie .” tas Hln ida ad Ann and Lindsay Helen trans. , Laografi;a ogische studiën, 1932. ogische1932. studiën, ralian Association for Byzantine for Association ralian e siècle nd Sciences, 1934–1945. Sciences, nd 1934–1945. u = lu paleographicum Album = eux .” certo tempore scriptorum. scriptorum. tempore certo ohshhsoice Klasse sophisch-historische : Byzantion Sumbolh' ei]v th'n i[stori;an i[stori;an th'n ei]v Sumbolh' me;souv cro;nouv me;souv . Bibliothèque byzantine, Bibliothèque . oris Imagines, Callistrati Imagines, oris men II Orationes XVII– Orationes II men 4 (1912–1913): 236– (1912–1913): 4 Byzantion ian bis zum Ende des des Ende zum bis ian Nachrichten von der der von Nachrichten 28 (1958): 363– (1958): 28 n Clue in Culture and . Epilecta 1. 1. Epilecta . 9 (1959): 29 4 (1975): 4 : A ;. A

Ai[ e]n Ai[ . 10 10 . ur ur

CEU eTD Collection

adln, al “cut cec ad meil Power Imperial and Science “Occult Paul. Magdalino, ahe, ewg “u Atzi ds rfke Sossia Präfekten des Amtszeit “Zur Herwig. Maehler, ______. “Codex Arethae and Tatian.” Tatian.” and Arethae “Codex ______. Lowe, N. J. “Thesmophoria and Haloa: Myth, Physics Physics Myth, Haloa: and “Thesmophoria J. N. Lowe, Liddel, H. G., R. Scott, and H. S. Jones. Jones. S. H. and Scott, R. G., H. Liddel, ______, ed. ______, as, ret “bevtoe plegahce” In palaeographicae.” “Observationes Ernest. Maass, ______, ed. ______, Marcovich, Miroslav, ed. ed. Miroslav, Marcovich, Levy, Harry L.Levy,Harry “ ______. “ ______. afeii Mro “l soi a ltro i Areta di Plutarco a scolii “Gli Mario. Manfredini, ______. Mango, Cyril. “Antique Statuary and the Byzantine B Byzantine the and Statuary “Antique Cyril. Mango, of Significance The Icons: “Profane Henry. Maguire, (1944): 307–12. eiie n nin Greece Ancient in Feminine ayooia Txs ulse i Hnr f . . You C. H. of Honor in Published Texts Papyrologica: .2–3 ih l XVI 2 os Pprlgc Texte Papyrologica vols. Habelt, Bonn:Rudolf 1976. 2 XXVII. pl. with 2.527–33 Abel Bergaigne, 749–66 Paris: E. Thorin, 1884. E. Thorin,1884. Paris: AbelBergaigne, 749–66 Leiden:Brill, 1995. supplement. Oxford: Clarendon 1996. Press, Oxford: supplement. of the American Philological Association the American of Philological d’érudition classique dédié à la mémoire de Charles de mémoire la à dédié classique d’érudition Leiden:Brill, 2002. rpy (9graphy Routledge, 1998. to Vigiliae Christianae 53. Leiden 2000. Vigiliae to Brill, Christianae 53. (1963): 53–75. Magdalino and Maria V. Mavroudi, 119–62. Geneva: LaGeneva: Mavroudi,119–62. V.Magdalinoand Maria klassischen Philologie 8. Berlin: Weidmann, 1934 Berlin:1934 Weidmann, klassischen 8. Philologie RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics RES:and Anthropology (1975): 337–50. To Hexês To nescugn u e Aristeidesscholien den zu Untersuchungen Clementis Alexandrini Protrepticus Alexandrini Clementis Clementis Alexandrini Paedagogus Alexandrini Clementis TO [EXHS th –12 in Homeric Scholia and Servius’ Servius’ and Scholia Homeric in th etre)” In Centuries).”

Athenagorae qui fertur De resurrectione mortuorumresurrectione De fertur qui Athenagorae in Arethas.” in e. . lnel n M Wlimo, 4–3 London 149–73. Williamson, M. and Blundell S. ed. , Byzantion 38 (2000): 18–33. (2000): 38 18–33. h Ocl Sine i Byzantium in Sciences Occult The aruh e ötrecice Byzantinistik österreichischen der Jahrbuch GekEgih Lexicon Greek-English A 95

100 (1969): 100 237–54. 43 (1973): 43 512–14. . Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae 61. Christianae Vigiliae to Supplements . . Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae 34. 34. Christianae Vigiliae to Supplements . i Cesarea.” di Mélanges Graux: Recueil de travaux travaux de Recueil Graux: Mélanges and Mysteries.” In Mysteries.” and eholder.” Animal Violence in Byzantine Art.” Art.” Byzantine in Violence Animal Ordo n yatn Hsoy n Historio- and History Byzantine in Polmt, oshne zur Forschungen Problemata, . u Heols” In Hierokles.” nus .” Graux Transactions and Proceedings and Transactions Pomme d’or, 2006. d’or, 2006. Pomme und Abhandlungen 19–20. 19–20. Abhandlungen und Dumbarton Oaks PapersOaks Dumbarton tie iuou Gymnasium Siculorum e. n Els Hanson, Ellis Ann ed. , , ed. Eugène Benoist and and Benoist Eugène ed. , . 9th ed. with revised revised with ed. 9th . The Sacred and the the and Sacred The . Supplements Supplements . Collecteana e. Paul ed. , 44 28 17 17 : : CEU eTD Collection eshn, A. Menschini, Moles, J. L. “The Career and Conversion of Dio Chry Dio of Conversion and CareerL. “The J. Moles, Matthaei, Christian Friedrich von. von. Friedrich Christian Matthaei, Olearius,Gottfried. Tyana.” of Apollonius on Epigram “The ______. Ogden,Daniel. A des Persönlichkeit der nach Frage “Zur J. Miller, Nau, F. “Apotelesmata Apollonii Tyanensis.” Apollonii Nau,“ApotelesmataF. “ E. John Murdoch, Rudolf. Mueller, ed. Karl, Mras, Kings Fourth the of Purpose and Date “The ______. Notopoulos, James A. “Akritan Ikonography on Byzant on Ikonography “Akritan A. James Notopoulos, Monro, D. B. “On the Fragment of Proclus’ Abstract Abstract Proclus’ of Fragment the “On B. D. Monro, Merkelbach, R. “Das Epigramm auf Apollonius von Tya von Apollonius auf Epigramm “Das R. Merkelbach, Moore, John M. M. John Moore, Mullet, Margaret. “Writing in Early Mediaeval Byzan Mediaeval Early in “Writing Margaret. Mullet, Typis Academiae scientiarum, 1780. 1780. Typisscientiarum, Academiae orthodoxa ecclesiae Synodi sanctissimae mosqvensivm (1892): 581–84. Epigraphik Studies in Classical Philology Classical in Studies Antiquity Classical 33. 33. Epigraphik University Press, 1990. 1990. UniversityPress, 1954. Jahrhun drei ersten der Schriftsteller christlichen London: Cambridge University Press, 1965. 1965. London:Cambridge Press, University (1978): 79–100. eiea EuropeMediaeval e Laneogreci, garang bizantini Padova: 4. Quaderni waldensi, 1890. Codex Venetus of the Codex Greek and Roman Necromancy and Greek l oie alclin d Areta di Vallicelliano codice Il De Lesbonacte grammatico Lesbonacte De ueis ek, II De reaai Evangelica Praeparatio Die VIII: Werke, Eusebius 45 (1982): 45 263–65. 41 (1981): 41 270. h Mnsrp Taiin f Polybius of Tradition Manuscript The Philostratorum quae supersunt omnia quae supersunt Philostratorum ulds Graeco-LatinusEuclides 2 (1983): 2 251–78. e. oaod citrc, 5–5 Cmrde Camb Cambridge: 156–85. McKitterick, Rosamond ed. , Iliad .” Index codicvm manvscriptorvm graecorvm bibliothecar graecorvm manvscriptorvm codicvm Index Journal of Hellenic StudiesHellenic of Journal 71 (1966): 249–302. (1966): 71 249–302. 96 . Dissertatio inauguralis, Universitate Gryphis- Universitate inauguralis, Dissertatio . Patrologia Syriaca Patrologia : A Hitherto Unknown Translation.” Translation.” Unknown Hitherto A : . Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2001. 2001. Press, Princeton University Princeton: .

Uiest d Pdv, nttt d studi di Instituto Padova, di Università . sostom.” sostom.” tium.” In tium.” olnu vn Tyana.” von pollonius ine Pottery.” ine derte 43.1. Berlin: Academie-Verlag, Academie-Verlag, Berlin: 43.1. derte f h Ei Cce otie i the in contained Cycle Epic the of na.” na.” . Leipzig: 1709. . Fritsch, T. hip Oration of Dio Chrysostom.” Chrysostom.” Dio of Oration hip ola, 1972. ola,1972. Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und und Papyrologie für Zeitschrift . Cambridge Classical Studies. Studies. Classical Cambridge . Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und und Papyrologie für Zeitschrift Journal of Hellenic StudiesHellenic of Journal The Uses of Literacy in Early in Literacy of Uses The 4 (1883): 4 305–34. graecorossicaee I.2 1363–92. (1907): Hesperia De griechischen Die . 2 (1964): 108– (1964): 2 Philologus Petropoli: . Harvard ridge 51 98 98 vm CEU eTD Collection enls L D ad . G. N. and D. L. Reynolds, Richardson, N. J. and Peter Burian. “The Epigram on Epigram “The Burian. Peter and J. N. Richardson, Revilla, Alejo and Gregorio de Andrés Martínez. Martínez. Andrés de Gregorio and Alejo Revilla, eu, aod “os emnlg Dsigih Early Distinguish Terminology “Does Harold. Remus, R. L. Palmer, era Lda “ Lidia. Perria, Pérez Martín, I. “El Escurialensis X.I.13: Una fuen Una X.I.13: I.“El Escurialensis Martín, Pérez ____ “ ______. utrcli Laa “eis rsie’ eeto a Reception Aristides’ “Aelius Luana. Quattrocelli, L. Plato.” Post, Vatican A.“The ______. ______. Rabe, Hugo. “Die Lukianstudien des Arethas.” des Lukianstudien Arethas.” “Die Rabe,Hugo. ______. ______. ____ “i Ubrifrn dr Lukianscholia.” der Ueberlieferung “Die ______. Rashed, Marwan. “Les “Les Marwan. Rashed, GreekLiterature Latin and Biblioteca de Biblioteca Escorial El Journal of Biblical Literature Biblical of Journal 2005. 2005. et médiévales études Hautes 57–73. Burnett, Charles omto, at , h Suffixes The 1, Part Formation, manuscrits scientifiques du Moyen Âge à la Renaissa la à Âge Moyen du scientifiques manuscrits alexandrines à l’à alexandrines and Byzantine and Studies 1994): 20–30. 20–30. 1994): 129.” Gr. Heidelberg. Palat. el en Gregorás Rivista di studi bizantini bizantini studi edi neoellenici Rivista bizantini e neoellenici bizantini Oxford University Press, 1946. 1946. University Oxford Press, Conn.: American Philological Association, 1934. American 1934. Association, Conn.: Philological 2008. 2008. Gods Class the in Studies Columbia 279–94. Holmes, Brook the and Rome, Greece, between Aristides Aelius eelcat e Wseshfe z Gtign Philo Göttingen. zu Wissenschaften der Gesellschaft (1902): 718–36. Philologisch-histo Wissenschaftender Göttingen. zu Scholia in Lucianum in Scholia h Vtcn lt ad t Relations Its and Plato Vatican The Arethaea Gamr f h Ps-tlmi Ppr, o. : Acc 1: Vol. Papyri, Post-Ptolemaic the of Grammar A Arethaea I Ipgnzoe srtua e cdc d Areta.” di codice nei scrittura e Impaginazione II: Organon :

marginalia marginalia l oie alclin d Aea la e Areta di Vallicelliano Codice Il

Wilson. Wilson. 22 (1981): 22 283–85. 27 (1990): 27 55–87. . Stuttgart: Teubner, 1971. Stuttgart: . 1971. Teubner, . 3 vols. Madrid: Biblioteca Nacional, 1936–1968. BibliotecaMadrid: vols. 3 . 1936–1968. Nacional, Classical Quarterly Classical .” In .” . 3rd ed. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1991. 1991. Press, Clarendon 3rd . ed. Oxford: 101 (1982): 531–51. (1982): 101 531–51. cie ad coas A ud t te rnmsin o Transmission the to Guide A Scholars: and Scribes Scientia in margine: Études sur les marginalia dans marginalia les sur Études margine: in Scientia ’rta, b al-T Ibn d’Aréthas, Pbiain o te hllgcl oit. London: Society. Philological the of Publications . 25 (1988): 41–56. 41–56. (1988): 25 97 Nachrichten von der Königlichen vonder Nachrichten

Piooia Mngah 4 Middletown, 4. Monographs Philological . te de los extractos elaborados por Nicéforo Nicéforo por elaborados extractos te de los Catálogo de los Códices Griegos de la la de Griegos Códices los de Catálogo 22 (1928): 22 11–15. Bznim Te ae f rta. In Arethas.” of Case The Byzantium: t yatnsh Zeitschrift Byzantinische Apollonius of Tyana.” of Apollonius ahihe vn e Königlichen der von Nachrichten Christian from Pagan Miracles?” Miracles?” Pagan from Christian rischeKlasse ayyib et les dernières gloses gloses dernières les et ayyib ical Tradition 33. Leiden: Brill, Brill, Leiden: 33. Tradition ical nce modernes 88. Genève: Droz, Droz, Genève: 88. modernes , ed. William V. Harris and and Harris V. William ed. , , ed. Danielle Jacquart and and Jacquart Danielle ed. , oic-itrsh Klasse logisch-historische Ciropedia (1904): 643–56. dne n Word- and idence

Rivista di studi studi di Rivista dell’Escorial.” 68 (1993– 86–87 Greek, Roman, Greek,

Gesellschaft Gesellschaft les f f

CEU eTD Collection Russo, Giuseppe. Russo, Riedweg, agn M A “ A. M. Šangin, Schirren, Thomas. “Irony Versus Eulogy: The Versus The “Irony Eulogy: Schirren, Thomas. Saffrey, Henri Dominique. “Retour sur le sur “Retour Dominique. Henri Saffrey, Schanz, M. “Arethas Plato M. Schanz, scholien zu von verfasser aaiMneoii Hln “hita Attds tow Attitudes “Christian Helen. Saradi-Mendelovici, cap Jcus “htr Piooh n ‘Stunkmund’ und Philosoph “Rhetor, Jacques. Schamp, Scarborough, John. “Beans, Pythagoras, Taboos, and Taboos, Pythagoras, “Beans, John. Scarborough, eeys A “rta e le et “Aréthas A. Severyns, cnie, en “e shle d Lce e l trad la et Lucien de scholies “Les Jean. Schneider, ______. ______. hr, ihe, ed. Michael, Share, ]Aristote;louv Kathgori;av ]Aristote;louv Press, 2005. 2005. Press, osiuin f uoen utr” ed n Strasbour in L antiqua 107. D’Ancona, Philosophia Cristina 3–28. held Culture” European of Constitution Arab and Antiquity “Late Network Foundation Science ethicam religionemque pertitentia 13. Tübingen: Moh Tübingen: 13. ethicam religionemque pertitentia Antiquity and Their Legacy in Later Byzantine Centu Byzantine Later in Legacy Their and Antiquity Altertumskunde 297. Berlin: de Gruyter, 2011. Berlin: Altertumskunde297. Bild In Byzanz.” von Ende zum bis Zeit späterer In Sbornik (1982): 355–58 aoae Ats u olqe nentoa d Lo o Lyon oc de septembre–1er 30 les gallo-romaines, et romaines international colloque du Actes Samosate: 44 (1990): 44 47–61. 204. Lyons: De Boccard, 1994. Lyons:1994. 204. Boccard, De n Aittes aeois Cdx aiau Urbinas Vaticanus (Codex Categories Aristotle’s and his ohse: sas n lvu Piotau’ V Philostratus’ Flavius on Essays Sophistes: Theios eon n Dny re, 6–6 Meoye biblioth Leiden:Brill, Mnemosyne, 2009. 161–86. Praet, Danny and Demoen sciences morales et politiques et sciencespolitiques morales et lettres de l’Université de Liègede Facu Paris: 78. et lettres de l’Université critiqueet paléographique étude I, Photios

Christoph. The Libraries of the Neoplatonists: Proceedings of of Proceedings Neoplatonists: the of Libraries The Recherches sur la Chrestomathie de Proclos, premièr Proclos, de Chrestomathie la sur Recherches , ed. H.-G. Nesselrath and Eugenio Amato, 259–82. S 259–82. Amato, Eugenio and Nesselrath H.-G. ed. , 1 (1945): 227–48. (1945): 1 227–48. Виз Contestazione e conservazione: Luciano nell’esegesi Luciano conservazione: e Contestazione

a Pythagoras: нтийски Aey Kiae;v c;i e] t' Pruio Ei]sagwgh Porfuri;ou th'n ei]v sco;lia Kaisarei;av ]Are;ya Venetus e п

His o

литич =

Life, 37 (1951): 279–320. (1951): 37 279–320. Arethas of Caesarea’s Scholia on Porphyry’s Isagoge Porphyry’s on Scholia Caesarea’s of Arethas d’Homère.” d’Homère.” ec

Parisinus graecusParisinus Teaching, ки 98 e Vita Apollonii Apollonii Vita

д e . Bibliothèque de la Faculté de philosophie de Faculté la de Bibliothèque . я e

n.” Dion von Prusa: Der Philosoph und sein und Philosoph Der Prusa: von Dion Bulletin de la classe des lettres et des des et lettres des classe la de Bulletin and Influence and ли to prmorpiu. In parœmiographique.” ition Ancient Dietetics.” Ancient

Philologus lté de philosophie et lettres, 1938. 1938. et lettres, de philosophie lté п : Dions Bild in der eigenen und in in und eigenen der in Bild Dions : rs aa Mnmns n Late in Monuments Pagan ards e рв 1807, le manuscrit A de Platon.” Platon.” de A manuscrit le 1807, eiden: Brill, 2007. eiden: tobre 1993 tobre rSiebeck, 2009. as Metabiographical Fiction.” In asFiction.” Metabiographical o ries.” й

h Meig f h European the of Meeting the t Apollonii ita , ac 1–4 2004 12–14, March g, gns a Cnr d’études Centre au rganisé п c huh: atrs n the in Patterns Thought: ic cripta antiquis posterioris ad posterioris antiquis cripta Graecus 35): A Critical Critical A 35): Graecus o . Ithaca: Cornell University Cornell Ithaca: . 34 (1876): 34 374–75. e parte: Le Codex 239 de de 239 Codex Le parte: e л eca classica Batava 305. 305. Batava classica eca Dumbarton Oaks PapersOaks Dumbarton o вины di Areta di , ed. A. Billault, 191– Billault, A. ed. , Classical World Classical x x e. Kristoffel ed. , в .” . Beiträge zur zur Beiträge . Vizantiiskij 'n kai' ta'v ta'v kai' 'n Lucien de de Lucien ed. , 75 75

CEU eTD Collection Vitrac, Bernard. “Les scholies grecques aux aux grecques scholies “Les Bernard. Vitrac, Thompson, E. M. M. E. Thompson,

Sonny,Adolf. Vandersleyen, Claude. “La date de la prefecture de prefecture la de date “La Claude. Vandersleyen, rmly Fak . Pgns i te re Wrd at World Greek the in “Paganism R. Frank Trombley, ____ “u hnshitihn brifrn des Überlieferung handschriftlichen “Zur ______. ______. ______. iai, . . Loig o te rcs f rl Trad Oral of Tracks the for “Looking M. G. Sifakis, Skov, G. E. “The Priestess of Demeter and Kore and Kore and Demeter of Priestess “The E. G. Skov, thi, to ed. Otto, Stählin, Sidebottom, Harry. “Dio of Prusa and the Flavian Dy Flavian the and Prusa of “Dio Harry. Sidebottom,

ta, Karl. Staab, pr, rerc. En ee ds asna. In Pausanias.” des Leser “Ein Friedrich. Spiro, Tyan von Apollonios Bild des “Zum Speyer, Wolfgang. Sophocles, E. A. E. A. Sophocles, sciences di PCairo Boak PCairo di 57049).” Press, 1912. 1912. Press, Jahresbericht des Nürnberger Gymnasiums. Nürnberg: Nürnberg: JahresberichtGymnasiums. des Nürnberger rehshn hitihn crfselr e ersten Hinrichs, 1905. der Schriftsteller christlichen griechischen Greek Works.” Poetic the Festival of the Haloa atEleusis.” HaloatheFestival of the 447–56. 447–56. Athens: Academy of Athens, 1994. 1994. Academy Athens: Athens, of RuralAnatolia and Greece.” gesammelt Edition Berlin: G. Reimer, 1900. Berlin:G. Reimer, 1900. Schülernseinen von gewidmet Geburtstag, zigsten classischePhilologie 1100) für Antike Christentum und für nescugn br i Shle z Cees Alexand Clemens zu Scholien die über Untersuchungen . New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1900. Scribner’s 1900. Charles Sons, NewYork: . alsomnae u dr rehshn ice u Ka aus Kirche griechischen der aus Pauluskommentare Ad Dionem Chrysostomum analecta Chrysostomum AdDionem . Corpus philosophorum medii aevi: Commentaria in A in Commentaria aevi: medii philosophorum Corpus . 56 (2003): 275–92. 275–92. (2003): 56 Greek Lexicon of the Roman and Byzantine Periods (fByzantine Periods and the Roman of GreekLexicon . Münster: Aschendorff, Münster: . 1933. n nrdcin o re ad ai Palaeography Latin and Greek to Introduction An lmn Aeadiu, ad : rtetcs n Paed und Protrepticus I: Band Alexandrinus, Clemens 32 (1886): 32 95–96. Journal of the Hellenic of Diaspora Journal Journal of Juristic Papyrology Juristic of Journal 17 (1974): 17 47–63. Harvard Theological Review Theological Harvard Temenos 99

Éléments etcrf Jhne Vhe, u sieben- zum Vahlen, Johannes Festschrift . Kiev: Zavadzkianis, 1896. 1896. Kiev: . Zavadzkianis, Sossianus Hierocles en Égypte (à propos propos (à Égypte en Hierocles Sossianus 11 (1975): 136–47. 136–47. (1975): 11 her Role in the Initiation of Women at Women of Initiation the in Role her nasty.” in Chrysostomos.” Dion ition in Medieval and Early Modern Modern Early and Medieval in ition a bei Heiden und Christen.” und bei Heiden a the End of Antiquity: The Case of of Case The Antiquity: of End the d’Euclide.” , ed. Wilhelm von Hartel, 129–38. Hartel, von Wilhelm ed. , ri arudre 2 Leipzig: 12. Jahrhunderte drei Classical Quarterly Quarterly Classical J. L. J. 1897. Stich, 27 (2001): 27 61–86. 13 (1961): 109–22. (1961): 13 109–22. 78 (1985): 327–52. (1985): 78 327–52. ristotelem byzantina 1. 1. byzantina ristotelem rom B. C. 146 to A. D. D. A. to 146 B.C. rom eu dhsor des d’histoire Revue Ofr: Clarendon Oxford: . rinus tenenhandschriften . Beilage zum zum Beilage . Jahrbücher für für Jahrbücher agogus 46 (1996): (1996): 46 Jahrbuch Jahrbuch Die . CEU eTD Collection ______. ______. ______. “Photius’ “Photius’ ______. Westerink, L. G. and B. Laourdas. “Scholia by Areth by “Scholia Laourdas. B. and G. L. Westerink, ______. “Proclus, Procopius, Psellus.” Psellus.” “Proclus, Procopius, ______. ______. ______. “Did Read ______. Arethas Athenaeus?” ______. “Marginalia by Arethas in Moscow Greek MS Greek Moscow in Arethas by “Marginalia ______. ______. “Scholiasts and Commentators.” Commentators.” and “Scholiasts ______. etrn, . G. L. Westerink, ed. ______, Ziffern indische und “Buchstabenrechnung K. Vogel, ______. ______. ____ “ok ad edr i Bznim” In Byzantium.” in Readers and “Books ______. Wilson, N. G. “A Chapter the History Scholia. in Wilson, of Vladimir, htae, . Aehs n the and “Arethas J. Whittaker, ______. “Some Palaeographical Notes.” “Some Palaeographical ______. Notes.” Studies Medievalof Academy America, 1995. xod LibrariesOxford nentoae Byzantinistenkongressus Internationalen 244. 244. Washington: Dumbarton Oaks, 1975. Dumbarton Washington: scriptorum Graecorum et Romanorum Teubneriana. LeipTeubneriana. Romanorum scriptorumGraecorum et Translation and Indices and Translation ubro Ok Colloquium Oaks Dumbarton 1994. 1994. and Hans-Georg Beck, 660–64. Münich: C. H. Beck, C. 19 Münich: Beck,and660–64. Hans-Georg Dieter Harlfinger and Giancarlo Prato, 1:513–21. 2 2 Ed.dell’Orso, 1991. Rome: cività 3. 1:513–21. Prato, Giancarlo and Harlfinger Dieter greca: Atti del II colloquio international, Berlin- international, colloquio II del Atti greca: 17 (1962): 17 105–31. ( 39–70. 39–70. п a

Archimandrite. т Photius, Scholars of Byzantium of Scholars eiea Gek okad: xmls eetd rm G from Selected Examples Bookhands: Greek Mediaeval piap 12 (1971): 12 559–60. rta acipsoi asress cit minora Scripta Caesariensis archiepiscopi Arethae ш e

nnmu Poeoea o ltnc hlspy Intro Philosophy: Platonic to Prolegomena Anonymous й The ) Bibliotheca библ

Bibliotheca:

Rp. d Mdea Aaey ok 8. abig, M Cambridge, 81. Books Academy Medieval ed. Repr. . C io и c т т e . Amsterdam: North-Holland Pub. Co., 1962. 1962. Co., Pub. Amsterdam: . North-Holland e ки м . Revised edition. London: 1996. edition. Revised . Duckworth, : A Supplementary Note.” Note.” Supplementary A : olcin philosophique Collection a . Moscow: Sinodal’naja tip., 1894. 1894. Sinodal’naja Moscow: . tip., тич

A

Selection, ec e. hr Šev Ihor ed. , Mnemosyne к oe Classical Quarterly Classical Journal of Hellenic of Journal Studies Greek, Roman, and Byzantine Studies Byzantine and Roman, Greek, 100

o пи , ,

Translated ca üce, 1958 München, ” н Classical Quarterly Classical ie 10 (1942): 10 275–80. as in in as

py Wolfenbüttel 17–21 ottobre 1983 ottobre 17–21 Wolfenbüttel yatn Bos n Bomn A Bookmen: and Books Byzantine č к enko and Cyril Mango, 1–15. 1–15. Mango, Cyril and enko Vindob. phil. gr. phil. Vindob. 231.” o ” In .” n yaz” In Byzanz.” in

пи with re, oa, n Byzantine and Roman, Greek, vols. Biblioteca di scrittura e e scrittura di Biblioteca vols. 10 (1960): 199–204. (1960): 10 199–204. ce 60. 60. zig: Teubner, 1968–1972. 1968–1972. Teubner, zig: й

Notes e. rn Jsp Dölger Joseph Franz ed. , Byzantion Paleografia e codicologia codicologia e Paleografia

Moc . 2 vols. Bibliotheca Bibliotheca vols. 2 . 82 (1962): 82 147–48. к .

ek aucit in Manuscripts reek o London:Duckworth, 17 (1967): 17 244–56. в c к 42 (1972): 196– (1972): 42 314.” o Akten des XI. XI. des Akten й uto, Text, duction,

c ин

47 (2007): 47 [Ellhnika; o д a льн ass.: ass.: , ed. , o й

CEU eTD Collection West, M. L. M. West, “ Winter, Photius’ of Composition “The ______. ______. “The Relation of Text and Commentary in G in Commentary and Text of Relation “The ______. Zardini, E. “Sulla biblioteca dell’arcivescovo Aret dell’arcivescovo biblioteca “Sulla E. Zardini, Byza in Studies Classical and Church “The ______.

umane 1. Urbino: Università degli studi di Urbino, degli di umaneUniversità Urbino: 1. studi 20–23 Urbino, d Testo,” Publicazioni 103–10. Raffaelli, Renato and Questa il e Libro “Il Internazionale Leipzig, 1908. (1970): 68–77. 9 (1968): 9 451–55. I Itrainln yatnseknrsu, Münche Byzantinistenkongressus, Internationalen XI. Dölger and Hans-Georg Beck, 671–78. Münich: C. H. B C. Beck,Münich: Dölger and 671–78. Hans-Georg

Richard. Iliad De Luciani scholiis quaestiones selectae quaestiones scholiis Luciani De and Aithiopis .” Classical Quarterly Classical Bibliotheca 101

a di Cesarea (IX–X secolo).” In secolo).” (IX–X Cesarea di a .” 53 (2003): 53 1–14. Greek, Roman, and Byzantine Studies Studies Byzantine and Roman, Greek, . Dissertatio inauguralis, Universität inauguralis, Dissertatio . reek Books.” In Books.” reek ntium.” ntium.” 1984. 1984. ell’Università di Urbino, Science Science Urbino, di ell’Università etmr 1982 settembre eck, 1960. , 1958 n, nie n Abendland und Antike e. rn Joseph Franz ed. , Atti del Convegno del Atti , ed. Cesare Cesare ed. , Akten des des Akten 16 16